Skip to main content

Full text of "The life and strange adventures of Robinson Crusoe"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2013 


http://archive.org/details/lifestrangeadven03defo 


THE  LIFE  OF 
ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

IN  FOUR  VOLUMES 
VOLUME  III 

r 


Plate  X 


THE  FURTHER  ADVENTURES 

OF 

Robinfon  Crufoe 

BY  DANIEL  DEFOE 

WITH   ILLUSTRATIONS   FROM   THE 
DESIGNS  BY  STOTHARD 


VOL.    Ill 


HOUGHTON  MIFFLIN  COMPANY 

BOSTON  AND  NEW  YORK 

MCMVIII 


COPYRIGHT,    1908,    BY   HOUGHTON   MIFFLIN   COMPANY 


ALL    RIGHTS    RESERVED 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE 


ROBINSON    CRUSOE 


CHAPTER   I 

THAT  homely  proverb  used  on  so  many  occa- 
sions in  England,  viz.,  "  That  what  is  bred 
in  the  bone  will  not  go  out  of  the  flesh,"  was  never 
more  verified  than  in  the  story  of  my  life.  Any 
one  would  think  that,  after  thirty-five  years*  afflic- 
tion, and  a  variety  of  unhappy  circumstances,  which 
few  men,  if  any,  ever  went  through  before,  and 
after  near  seven  years  of  peace  and  enjoyment  in  the 
fulness  of  all  things,  grown  old,  and  when.  If  ever. 
It  might  be  allowed  me  to  have  had  experience  of 
every  state  of  middle  life,  and  to  know  which  was 
most  adapted  to  make  a  man  completely  happy ; 
I  say,  after  all  this,  any  one  would  have  thought 
that  the  native  propensity  to  rambling,  which  I 
gave  an  account  of  In  my  first  setting-out  In  the 
world  to  have  been  so  predominant  in  my  thoughts, 
should  be  worn  out,  the  volatile  part  be  fully  evacu- 
ated, or  at  least  condensed,  and  I  might,  at  sixty- 
one  years  of  age,  have  been  a  little  Inclined  to  stay 
at  home,  and  have  done  venturing  life  and  fortune 
any  more. 


2  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

Nay,  further,  the  common  motive  of  foreign 
adventures  was  taken  away  in  me ;  for  I  had  no 
fortune  to  make ;  I  had  nothing  to  seek :  if  I  had 
gained  ten  thousand  pounds,  I  had  been  no  richer; 
for  I  had  already  sufficient  for  me,  and  for  those 
I  had  to  leave  it  to ;  and  that  I  had  was  visibly 
increasing ;  for  having  no  great  family,  I  could  not 
spend  the  income  of  what  I  had,  unless  I  would 
set  up  for  an  expensive  way  of  living,  such  as  a 
great  family,  servants,  equipage,  gaiety,  and  the 
like,  which  were  things  I  had  no  notion  of,  or 
inclination  to ;  so  that  I  had  nothing  indeed  to  do 
but  to  sit  still,  and  fully  enjoy  what  I  had  got,  and 
see  it  increase  daily  upon  my  hands.  Yet  all  these 
things  had  no  effect  upon  me,  or  at  least  not 
enough  to  resist  the  strong  inclination  I  had  to  go 
abroad  again,  which  hung  about  me  like  a  chron- 
ical distemper.  In  particular,  the  desire  of  seeing 
my  new  plantation  in  the  island,  and  the  colony  I 
left  there,  ran  in  my  head  continually.  I  dreamed 
of  it  all  night,  and  my  imagination  ran  upon  it  all 
day ;  it  was  uppermost  in  all  my  thoughts ;  and 
my  fancy  worked  so  steadily  and  strongly  upon  it 
that  I  talked  of  it  in  my  sleep ;  in  short,  nothing 
could  remove  it  out  of  my  mind :  it  even  broke  so 
violently  into  all  my  discourses  that  it  made  my 
conversation  tiresome,  for  I  could  talk  of  nothing 
else :  all  my  discourse  ran  into  it,  even  to  imper- 
tinence ,  and  I  saw  it  in  myself. 

I  have  often  heard  persons  of  good  judgment 
say  that  all  the  stir  people  make  in  the  world  about 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  3 

ghosts  and  apparitions  is  owing  to  the  strength  of 
imagination,  and  the  powerful  operation  of  fancy  in 
their  minds;  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  spirit 
appearing,  or  a  ghost  walking,  and  the  like :  that 
people's  poring  affectionately  upon  the  past  con- 
versation of  their  deceased  friends  so  realises  it  to 
them  that  they  are  capable  of  fancying,  upon  some 
extraordinary  circumstances,  that  they  see  them, 
talk  to  them,  and  are  answered  by  them,  when,  in 
truth,  there  is  nothing  but  shadow  and  vapour  in  the 
thing,  and  they  really  know  nothing  of  the  matter. 
For  my  part,  I  know  not  to  this  hour  whether 
there  are  any  such  things  as  real  apparitions,  spec- 
tres, or  walking  of  people  after  they  are  dead :  or 
whether  there  is  anything  in  the  stories  they  tell 
us  of  that  kind,  more  than  the  product  of  vapours, 
sick  minds,  and  wandering  fancies :  but  this  I 
know,  that  my  imagination  worked  up  to  such  a 
height,  and  brought  me  into  such  excess  of  va- 
pours, or  what  else  I  may  call  it,  that  I  actually 
supposed  myself  often  upon  the  spot,  at  my  old 
castle,  behind  the  trees ;  saw  my  old  Spaniard, 
Friday's  father,  and  the  reprobate  sailors  I  left 
upon  the  island  ;  nay,  I  fancied  I  talked  with  them, 
and  looked  at  them  steadily,  though  I  was  broad 
awake,  as  at  persons  just  before  me :  and  this  I 
did  till  I  often  frightened  myself  with  the  images 
my  fancy  represented  to  me.  One  time,  in  my 
sleep,  I  had  the  villainy  of  the  three  pirate  sailors 
so  lively  related  to  me  by  the  first  Spaniard  and 
Friday's  father  that  it  was  surprising:  they  told 


4  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

me  how  they  barbarously  attempted  to  murder  all 
the  Spaniards,  and  that  they  set  fire  to  the  provi- 
sions they  had  laid  up,  on  purpose  to  distress  and 
starve  them  ;  things  that  I  had  never  heard  of,  and 
that  indeed  were  never  all  of  them  true  in  fact;  but 
it  was  so  warm  in  my  imagination,  and  so  realised 
to  me,  that,  to  the  hour  I  saw  them,  I  could  not  be 
persuaded  but  that  it  was,  or  would  be,  true :  also 
how  I  resented  it,  when  the  Spaniard  complained 
to  me ;  and  how  I  brought  them  to  justice,  tried 
them  before  me,  and  ordered  them  all  three  to  be 
hanged.  What  there  was  really  in  this  shall  be  seen 
in  its  place:  for  however  I  came  to  form  such 
things  in  my  dream,  and  what  secret  converse  of 
spirits  injected  it,  yet  there  was,  I  say,  much  of  it 
true.  I  own,  that  this  dream  had  nothing  in  it  liter- 
ally and  specifically  true ;  but  the  general  part  was 
so  true,  the  base  villanous  behaviour  of  these  three 
hardened  rogues  was  such,  and  had  been  so  much 
worse  than  all  I  can  describe,  that  the  dream  had  too 
much  similitude  of  the  fact ;  and  as  I  would  after- 
wards have  punished  them  severely,  so,  if  I  had 
hanged  them  all,  I  had  been  much  in  the  right, 
and  even  should  have  been  justified  both  by  the 
laws  of  God  and  man.  —  But  to  return  to  my  story. 
In  this  kind  of  temper  I  lived  some  years;  I  had 
no  enjoyment  of  my  life,  no  pleasant  hours,  no 
agreeable  diversion,  but  what  had  something  or 
other  of  this  in  it ;  so  that  my  wife,  who  saw  my 
mind  wholly  bent  upon  it,  told  me  very  seriously 
one  night  that  she  believed  there  was  some  secret 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  5 

powerful  impulse  of  Providence  upon  me,  which 
had  determined  me  to  go  thither  again ;  and  that 
she  found  nothing  hindered  my  going  but  my  being 
engaged  to  a  wife  and  children.  She  told  me  that  it 
was  true  she  could  not  think  of  parting  with  me ;  but 
as  she  was  assured  that  if  she  was  dead  it  would  be 
the  first  thing  I  would  do,  so,  as  it  seemed  to  her  that 
the  thing  was  determined  above,  she  would  not  be 
the  only  obstruction ;  for,  if  I  thought  fit,  and  re- 
solved to  go —  Here  she  found  me  very  intent 
upon  her  words,  and  that  I  looked  very  earnestly 
at  her,  so  that  it  a  little  disordered  her,  and  she 
stopped.  I  asked  her  why  she  did  not  go  on,  and 
say  out  what  she  was  going  to  say  ?  But  I  per- 
ceived that  her  heart  was  too  full,  and  some  tears 
stood  In  her  eyes.  "  Speak  out,  my  dear,"  said  I ; 
"  are  you  willing  I  should  go  ?  *'  "  No,"  says  she, 
very  affectionately,  "  I  am  far  from  willing  ;  but  if 
you  are  resolved  to  go,"  says  she,  "and  rather  than 
I  would  be  the  only  hinderance,  I  will  go  with  you : 
for  though  I  think  it  a  most  preposterous  thing 
for  one  of  your  years,  and  in  your  condition,  yet, 
if  it  must  be,"  said  she,  again  weeping,  "  I  would 
not  leave  you ;  for  If  it  be  of  Heaven  you  must 
do  it ;  there  is  no  resisting  it :  and  if  Heaven  make 
it  your  duty  to  go,  he  will  also  make  It  mine  to  go 
with  you,  or  otherwise  dispose  of  me,  that  I  may 
not  obstruct  It." 

This  affectionate  behaviour  of  my  wife's  brought 
me  a  little  out  of  the  vapours,  and  I  began  to  con- 
sider what  I  was  doing:  I  corrected  my  wandering 


6  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

fancy  and  began  to  argue  with  myself  sedately  what 
business  I  had,  after  threescore  years,  and  after  such 
a  life  of  tedious  suiferings  and  disasters,  and  closed 
in  so  happy  and  easy  a  manner;  I  say,  what  busi- 
ness had  I  to  rush  into  new  hazards,  and  put  my- 
self upon  adventures  fit  only  for  youth  and  poverty 
to  run  into  ? 

With  those  thoughts  I  considered  my  new  en- 
gagement; that  I  had  a  wife,  one  child  born,  and 
my  wife  then  great  with  child  of  another;  that  I  had 
all  the  world  could  give  me,  and  had  no  need  to 
seek  hazard  for  gain ;  that  I  was  declining  in  years, 
and  ought  to  think  rather  of  leaving  what  I  had 
gained  than  of  seeking  to  increase  it;  that  as  to  what 
my  wife  had  said  of  its  being  an  impulse  from 
Heaven,  and  that  it  should  be  my  duty  to  go,  I  had 
no  notion  of  that;  so,  after  many  of  these  cogita- 
tions, I  struggled  with  the  power  of  my  imagina- 
tion, reasoned  myself  out  of  it,  as  I  believe  people 
may  always  do  in  like  cases  if  they  will :  and,  in  a 
word,  I  conquered  it;  composed  myself  with  such 
arguments  as  occurred  to  my  thoughts,  and  which 
my  present  condition  furnished  me  plentifully  with; 
and  particularly,  as  the  most  effectual  method,  I 
resolved  to  divert  myself  with  other  things,  and 
to  engage  in  some  business  that  might  effectually 
tie  me  up  from  any  more  excursions  of  this  kind; 
for  I  found  that  thing  return  upon  me  chiefly  when 
I  was  idle,  and  had  nothing  to  do,  nor  anything  of 
moment  immediately  before  me.  To  this  purpose 
I  bought  a  little  farm  in  the  county  of  Bedford,  and 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  7 

resolved  to  remove  myself  thither.  I  had  a  little 
convenient  house  upon  it;  and  the  land  about  it,  I 
found,  was  capable  of  great  improvement;  and  it  was 
many  ways  suited  to  my  inclination,  which  delighted 
in  cultivating,  managing,  planting,  and  improving 
of  land;  and  particularly,  being  an  inland  country,  I 
was  removed  from  conversing  among  sailors,  and 
things  relating  to  the  remote  parts  of  the  world. 

In  a  word,  I  went  down  to  my  farm,  settled  my 
family,  bought  me  ploughs,  harrows,  a  cart,  wag- 
gon, horses,  cows,  and  sheep,  and  setting  seriously 
to  work,  became,  in  one  half-year,  a  mere  country 
gentleman  :  my  thoughts  were  entirely  taken  up  in 
managing  my  servants,  cultivating  the  ground,  en- 
closing, planting,  etc. ;  and  I  lived,  as  I  thought, 
the  most  agreeable  life  that  nature  was  capable  of 
directing,  or  that  a  man  always  bred  to  misfortunes 
was  capable  of  retreating  to. 

I  farmed  upon  my  own  land;  I  had  no  rent  to 
pay,  was  limited  by  no  articles;  I  could  pull  up  or 
cut  down  as  I  pleased;  what  I  planted  was  for  my- 
self, and  what  I  improved  was  for  my  family;  and 
having  thus  left  off  the  thoughts  of  wandering,  I 
had  not  the  least  discomfort  in  any  part  of  life  as 
to  this  world.  Now  I  thought  indeed  that  I  enjoyed 
the  middle  state  of  life  which  my  father  so  earnestly 
recommended  to  me,  and  lived  a  kind  of  heavenly 
life,  something  like  what  is  described  by  the  poet, 
upon  the  subject  of  a  country  life  — 

"  Free  from  vices,  free  from  care. 
Age  has  no  pain,  and  youth  no  snare.** 


8  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

But,  in  the  middle  of  all  this  felicity,  one  blow 
from  unseen  Providence  unhinged  me  at  once;  and 
not  only  made  a  breach  upon  me  inevitable  and  in- 
curable, but  drove  me,  by  its  consequences,  into  a 
deep  relapse  of  the  wandering  disposition,  which, 
as  I  may  say,  being  born  in  my  very  blood,  soon 
recovered  its  hold  of  me,  and,  like  the  returns  of 
a  violent  distemper,  came  on  with  an  irresistible 
force  upon  me,  so  that  nothing  could  make  any 
more  impression  upon  me.  This  blow  was  the  loss 
of  my  wife.  It  is  not  my  business  here  to  write  an 
elegy  upon  my  wife,  give  a  character  of  her  par- 
ticular virtues,  and  make  my  court  to  the  sex  by 
the  flattery  of  a  funeral  sermon.  She  was,  in  a  few 
words,  the  stay  of  all  my  affairs,  the  centre  of  all 
my  enterprises,  the  engine  that,  by  her  prudence, 
reduced  me  to  that  happy  compass  I  was  in,  from 
the  most  extravagant  and  ruinous  project  that 
fluttered  in  my  head,  as  above,  and  did  more  to 
guide  my  rambling  genius  than  a  mother's  tears, 
a  father's  instructions,  a  friend's  counsel,  or  all 
my  own  reasoning  powers,  could  do.  I  was  happy 
in  listening  to  her  tears,  and  in  being  moved  by 
her  entreaties  ;  and  to  the  last  degree  desolate  and 
dislocated  in  the  world  by  the  loss  of  her. 

When  she  was  gone  the  world  looked  awkwardly 
round  me.  I  was  as  much  a  stranger  in  it,  in  my 
thoughts,  as  I  was  in  the  Brazils,  when  I  first  went 
on  shore  there ;  and  as  much  alone,  except  as  to 
the  assistance  of  servants,  as  I  was  in  my  island.  I 
knew  neither  what  to  think  nor  what  to  do.  I  saw 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  9 

the  world  busy  around  me  :  one  part  labouring  for 
bread,  another  part  squandering  in  vile  excesses  or 
empty  pleasures,  equally  miserable,  because  the  end 
they  proposed  still  fled  from  them:  for  the  men 
of  pleasure  every  day  surfeited  of  their  vice,  and 
heaped  up  work  for  sorrow  and  repentance ;  and 
the  men  of  labour  spent  their  strength  in  daily 
struggling  for  bread  to  maintain  the  vital  strength 
they  laboured  with :  so  living  in  a  daily  circula- 
tion of  sorrow,  living  but  to  work,  and  working 
but  to  live,  as  if  daily  bread  were  the  only  end 
of  wearisome  life,  and  a  wearisome  life  the  only 
occasion  of  daily  bread. 

This  put  me  in  mind  of  the  life  I  lived  in  my 
kingdom,  the  island ;  where  I  suff'ered  no  more  corn 
to  grow,  because  I  did  not  want  it,  and  bred  no  more 
goats,  because  I  had  no  more  use  for  them  ;  where 
the  money  lay  in  the  drawer  till  it  grew  mouldy, 
and  had  scarce  the  favour  to  be  looked  upon  in 
twenty  years. 

All  these  things,  had  I  improved  them  as  I  ought 
to  have  done,  and  as  reason  and  religion  had  dic- 
tated to  me,  would  have  taught  me  to  search  farther 
than  human  enjoyments  for  a  full  felicity  ;  and  that 
there  was  something  which  certainly  was  the  rea- 
son and  end  of  life,  superior  to  all  these  things,  and 
which  was  either  to  be  possessed,  or  at  least  hoped 
for,  on  this  side  the  grave. 

But  my  sage  counsellor  was  gone  ;  I  was  like  a 
ship  without  a  pilot,  that  could  only  run  afore  the 
wind  :  my  thoughts  ran  all  away  again  into  the  old 


lo  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

affair ;  my  head  was  quite  turned  with  the  whim- 
sies of  foreign  adventures ;  and  all  the  pleasant, 
innocent  amusements  of  my  farm,  my  garden,  my 
cattle,  and  my  family,  which  before  entirely  pos- 
sessed me,  were  nothing  to  me,  had  no  relish, 
and  were  like  music  to  one  that  has  no  ear,  or  food 
to  one  that  has  no  taste :  in  a  word,  I  resolved  to 
leave  off  housekeeping,  let  my  farm,  and  return 
to  London ;  and  in  a  few  months  after  I  did  so. 

When  I  came  to  London,  I  was  still  as  uneasy 
as  I  was  before  ;  I  had  no  relish  for  the  place,  no 
employment  in  it,  nothing  to  do  but  to  saunter 
about  like  an  idle  person,  of  whom  it  may  be  said 
he  is  perfectly  useless  in  God*s  creation,  and  it  is 
not  one  farthing's  matter  to  the  rest  of  his  kind 
whether  he  be  dead  or  alive.  This  also  was  the  thing 
which,  of  all  circumstances  of  life,  was  the  most 
my  aversion,  who  had  been  all  my  days  used  to  an 
active  life ;  and  I  would  often  say  to  myself :  "  A 
state  of  idleness  is  the  very  dregs  of  life '' ;  and 
indeed  I  thought  I  was  much  more  suitably  em- 
ployed when  I  was  twenty-six  days  making  a  deal 
board. 

It  was  now  the  beginning  of  the  year  1693,  when 
my  nephew,  whom,  as  I  have  observed  before,  I 
had  brought  up  to  the  sea,  and  had  made  him  com- 
mander of  a  ship,  was  come  home  from  a  short 
voyage  to  Bilboa,  being  the  first  he  had  made.  He 
came  to  me,  and  told  me  that  some  merchants  of 
his  acquaintance  had  been  proposing  to  him  to  go 
a  voyage  for  them  to  the  East  Indies  and  to  China, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  ii 

as  private  traders.  "  And  now,  uncle/*  says  he, 
"  if  you  will  go  to  sea  with  me,  I  will  engage  to 
land  you  upon  your  old  habitation  in  the  island ; 
for  we  are  to  touch  at  the  Brazils." 

Nothing  can  be  a  greater  demonstration  of  a 
future  state,  and  of  the  existence  of  an  invisible 
world,  than  the  concurrence  of  second  causes  with 
the  ideas  of  things  which  we  form  in  our  minds, 
perfectly  reserved,  and  not  communicated  to  any 
in  the  world. 

My  nephew  knew  nothing  how  far  my  distem- 
per of  wandering  was  returned  upon  me,  and  I 
knew  nothing  of  what  he  had  in  his  thought  to  say, 
when  that  very  morning,  before  he  came  to  me, 
I  had,  in  a  great  deal  of  confusion  of  thought,  and 
revolving  every  part  of  my  circumstances  in  my 
mind,  come  to  this  resolution,  viz.,  that  I  would 
go  to  Lisbon,  and  consult  with  my  old  sea-captain  ; 
and  so,  if  it  was  rational  and  practicable,  I  would  go 
and  see  the  island  again,  and  see  what  was  become 
of  my  people  there.  I  had  pleased  myself  with  the 
thoughts  of  peopling  the  place,  and  carrying  in- 
habitants from  hence,  getting  a  patent  for  the  pos- 
session, and  I  knew  not  what;  when,  in  the  middle 
of  all  this,  in  comes  my  nephew,  as  I  have  said, 
with  his  project  of  carrying  me  thither  in  his  way 
to  the  East  Indies.     ** 

I  paused  a  while  at  his  words,  and,  looking  stead- 
ily at  him,  "  What  devil,"  said  I,  "  sent  you  on  this 
unlucky  errand  P "  My  nephew  stared,  as  if  he  had 
been  frightened,  at  first;  but  perceiving  that  I  was 


12  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

not  much  displeased  with  the  proposal,  he  recov- 
ered himself.  "I  hope  it  may  not  be  an  unlucky 
proposal,  sir,"  says  he;  "I  dare  say  you  would  be 
pleased  to  see  your  new  colony  there,  where  you 
once  reigned  with  more  felicity  than  most  of  your 
brother-monarchs  in  the  world." 

In  a  word,  the  scheme  hit  so  exactly  with  my  tem- 
per, that  is  to  say,  the  prepossession  I  was  under, 
and  of  which  I  have  said  so  much,  that  I  told  him, 
in  a  few  words,  if  he  agreed  with  the  merchants, 
I  would  go  with  him :  but  I  told  him  I  would  not 
promise  to  go  any  farther  than  my  own  island. 
"Why,  sir,"  says  he,  "you  don't  want  to  be  left 
there  again,  I  hope?"  "Why,"  said  I,  "can  you 
not  take  me  up  again  on  your  return?"  He  told 
me  it  would  not  be  possible  to  do  so ;  that  the 
merchants  would  never  allow  him  to  come  that  way 
with  a  laden  ship  of  such  value,  it  being  a  month's 
sail  out  of  his  way,  and  might  be  three  or  four. 
"  Besides,  sir,  if  I  should  miscarry,"  said  he,  "  and 
not  return  at  all,  then  you  would  be  just  reduced 
to  the  condition  you  were  in  before." 

This  was  very  rational,  but  we  both  found  out 
a  remedy  for  it ;  which  was  to  carry  a  framed  sloop 
on  board  the  ship,  which  being  taken  in  pieces,  and 
shipped  on  board  the  ship,  might  by  the  help  of 
some  carpenters,  whom  we  agreed  to  carry  with  us, 
be  set  up  again  in  the  island,  and  finished,  fit  to 
go  to  sea  in  a  few  days. 

I  was  not  long  resolving;  for  indeed  the  impor- 
tunities of  my  nephew  joined  so  effectually  with  my 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  13 

inclination  that  nothing  could  oppose  me:  on  the 
other  hand,  my  wife  being  dead,  I  had  nobody  con- 
cerning themselves  so  much  for  me  as  to  persuade 
me  to  one  way  or  the  other,  except  my  ancient  good 
friend  the  widow,  who  earnestly  struggled  with  me 
to  consider  my  years,  my  easy  circumstances,  and 
the  needless  hazards  of  a  long  voyage;  and,  above 
all,  my  young  children.  But  it  was  all  to  no  pur- 
pose; —  I  had  an  irresistible  desire  to  the  voyage; 
and  I  told  her  I  thought  there  was  something  so 
uncommon  in  the  impressions  I  had  upon  my  mind 
for  the  voyage  that  it  would  be  a  kind  of  resisting 
Providence  if  I  should  attempt  to  stay  at  home : 
after  which  she  ceased  her  expostulations,  and 
joined  with  me,  not  only  in  making  provision  for 
my  voyage,  but  also  in  settling  my  family  affairs 
for  my  absence,  and  providing  for  the  education  of 
my  children. 

In  order  to  this,  I  made  my  will  and  settled  the 
estate  I  had  in  such  a  manner  for  my  children,  and 
placed  in  such  hands,  that  I  was  perfectly  easy  and 
satisfied  they  would  have  justice  done  them,  what- 
ever might  befal  me ;  and  for  their  education,  I 
left  it  wholly  to  the  widow,  with  a  sufficient  main- 
tenance to  herself  for  her  care:  all  which  she  richly 
deserved,  for  no  mother  could  have  taken  more  care 
in  their  education,  or  understood  it  better  ;  and  as 
she  lived  till  I  came  home,  I  also  lived  to  thank 
her  for  it. 

My  nephew  was  ready  to  sail  about  the  begin- 
ning of  January  1694-5;  and  I,  with  my  man  Fri- 


14  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

day,  went  on  board  in  the  Downs  the  8  th;  having, 
besides  that  sloop  which  I  mentioned  above,  a  very 
considerable  cargo  of  all  kinds  of  necessary  things 
for  my  colony ;  which,  if  I  did  not  find  in  good 
condition,  I  resolved  to  leave  so. 

First,  I  carried  with  me  some  servants,  whom  I 
proposed  to  place  there  as  inhabitants,  or  at  least 
to  set  on  work  there,  upon  my  account,  while  I 
stayed,  and  either  to  leave  them  there,  or  to  carry 
them  forward,  as  they  would  appear  willing :  par- 
ticularly, I  carried  two  carpenters,  a  smith,  and  a 
very  handy,  ingenious  fellow,  who  was  a  cooper  by 
trade,  and  was  also  a  general  mechanic ;  for  he  was 
dexterous  at  making  wheels,and  hand-mills  to  grind 
corn,  was  a  good  turner,  and  a  good  pot-maker; 
he  also  made  anything  that  was  proper  to  make  of 
earth,  or  of  wood ;  in  a  word,  we  called  him  our 
Jack-of-all-trades.  With  these  I  carried  a  tailor,  who 
had  offered  himself  to  go  a  passenger  to  the  East 
Indies  with  my  nephew,  but  afterwards  consented 
to  stay  on  our  new  plantation ;  and  proved  a  most 
necessary,  handy  fellow  as  could  be  desired,  in  many 
other  businesses  besides  that  of  his  trade :  for,  as 
I  observed  formerly,  necessity  arms  us  for  all  em- 
ployments. 

My  cargo,  as  near  as  I  can  recollect,  for  I  had 
not  kept  account  of  the  particulars,  consisted  of  a 
sufficient  quantity  of  linen,  and  some  English  thin 
stuffs,  for  clothing  the  Spaniards  that  I  expected 
to  find  there;  and  enough  of  them,  as,  by  my  cal- 
culation, might  comfortably  supply  them  for  seven 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  15 

years  :  if  I  remember  right,  the  materials  I  carried 
for  clothing  them,  with  gloves,  hats,  shoes,  stock- 
ings, and  all  such  things  as  they  could  want  for 
wearing,  amounted  to  above  two  hundred  pounds, 
including  some  beds,  bedding,  and  household  stuff, 
particularly  kitchen  utensils,  with  pots,  kettles,  pew- 
ter, brass,  etc.,  and  near  a  hundred  pounds  more  in 
iron-work,  nails,  tools  of  every  kind,  staples,  hooks, 
hinges,  and  every  necessary  thing  I  could  think  of. 

I  carried  also  a  hundred  spare  arms,  muskets, 
and  fusees;  besides  some  pistols,  a  considerable 
quantity  of  shot  of  all  sizes,  three  or  four  tons  of 
lead,  and  two  pieces  of  brass  cannon  ;  and  because 
I  knew  not  what  time  and  what  extremities  I  was 
providing  for,  I  carried  a  hundred  barrels  of  pow- 
der, besides  swords,  cutlasses,  and  the  iron  part  of 
some  pikes  and  halberds :  so  that,  in  short,  we  had 
a  large  magazine  of  all  sorts  of  stores:  and  I  made 
my  nephew  carry  two  small  quarter-deck  guns  more 
than  he  wanted  for  his  ship,  to  leave  behind  if  there 
was  occasion ;  that,  when  we  came  there,  we  might 
build  a  fort  and  man  it  against  all  sorts  of  enemies; 
and,  indeed,  I  at  first  thought  there  would  be  need 
enough  for  all,  and  much  more,  if  we  hoped  to 
maintain  our  possession  of  the  island  ;  as  shall  be 
seen  in  the  course  of  that  story. 

I  had  not  such  bad  luck  in  this  voyage  as  1  had 
been  used  to  meet  with;  and  therefore  shall  have 
the  less  occasion  to  interrupt  the  reader,  who  per- 
haps may  be  impatient  to  hear  how  matters  went 
with  my  colony :  yet  some  odd  accidents,  cross- 


i6  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

winds,  and  bad  weather,  happened  on  this  first 
setting-out,  which  made  the  voyage  longer  than  I 
expected  it  at  first :  and  I,  who  had  never  made  but 
one  voyage,  viz.,  my  first  voyage  to  Guinea,  in 
which  I  might  be  said  to  come  back  again  as  the 
voyage  was  at  first  designed,  began  to  think  the 
same  ill  fate  attended  me;  and  that  I  was  born  to 
be  never  contented  with  being  on  shore,  and  yet 
to  be  always  unfortunate  at  sea. 

Contrary  winds  first  put  us  to  the  northward, 
and  we  were  obliged  to  put  in  at  Galway  in  Ireland, 
where  we  lay  wind-bound  two-and-twenty  days; 
but  we  had  this  satisfaction  with  the  disaster,  that 
provisions  were  here  exceeding  cheap,  and  in  the 
utmost  plenty ;  so  that  while  we  lay  here,  we  never 
touched  the  ship's  stores,  but  rather  added  to  them. 
Here,  also,  I  took  in  several  live  hogs,  and  two 
cows,  with  their  calves ;  which  I  resolved,  if  I  had 
a  good  passage,  to  put  on  shore  in  my  island ;  but 
we  found  occasion  to  dispose  otherwise  of  them. 


CHAPTER  II 

WE  set  out  on  the  5th  of  February  from  Ire- 
land, and  had  a  very  fair  gale  of  wind  for 
some  days.  As  I  remember  it  might  be  about  the 
aoth  of  February,  in  the  evening  late,  when  the 
mate,  having  the  watch,  came  into  the  round-house, 
and  told  us  he  saw  a  flash  of  fire,  and  heard  a  gun 
fired ;  and  while  he  was  telling  us  of  it,  a  boy  came 
in,  and  told  us  the  boatswain  heard  another.  This 
made  us  all  run  out  upon  the  quarter-deck,  where, 
for  a  while,  we  heard  nothing;  but  in  a  few  min- 
utes we  saw  a  very  great  light,  and  found  that  there 
was  some  very  terrible  fire  at  a  distance:  immedi- 
ately we  had  recourse  to  our  reckonings,  in  which 
we  all  agreed  that  there  could  be  no  land  that  way 
in  which  the  fire  showed  itself,  no,  not  for  five  hun- 
dred leagues,  for  it  appeared  at  WN  W.  Upon  this 
we  concluded  it  must  be  some  ship  on  fire  at  sea; 
and  as,  by  our  hearing  the  noise  of  guns  just  be- 
fore, we  concluded  that  it  could  not  be  far  off,  we 
stood  directly  towards  it,  and  were  presently  satis- 
fied we  should  discover  it,  because,  the  farther  we 


i8  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

sailed,  the  greater  the  light  appeared;  though,  the 
weather  being  hazy,  we  could  not  perceive  any- 
thing but  the  light  for  a  while.  In  about  half  an 
hour's  sailing,  the  wind  being  fair  for  us,  though 
not  much  of  it,  and  the  weather  clearing-up  a  little, 
we  could  plainly  discern  that  it  was  a  great  ship  on 
fire  in  the  middle  of  the  sea. 

I  was  most  sensibly  touched  with  this  disaster, 
though  not  at  all  acquainted  with  the  persons  en- 
gaged in  it :  I  presently  recollected  my  former  cir- 
cumstances, and  in  what  condition  I  was  in,  when 
taken  up  by  the  Portuguese  captain ;  and  how  much 
more  deplorable  the  circumstances  of  the  poor 
creatures  belonging  to  that  ship  must  be,  if  they  had 
no  other  ship  in  company  with  them.  Upon  this, 
I  immediately  ordered  that  five  guns  should  be 
fired,  one  soon  after  another;  that,  if  possible,  we 
might  give  notice  to  them  that  there  was  help  for 
them  at  hand,  and  that  they  might  endeavour  to 
save  themselves  in  their  boat :  for  though  we  could 
see  the  flames  of  the  ship,  yet  they,  it  being  night, 
could  see  nothing  of  us. 

We  lay  by  some  time  upon  this,  only  driving 
as  the  burning  ship  drove,  waiting  for  daylight; 
when,  on  a  sudden,  to  our  great  terror,  though  we 
had  reason  to  expect  it,  the  ship  blew  up  in  the 
air;  and  immediately,  that  is  to  say,  in  a  few  min- 
utes, all  the  fire  was  out,  that  is  to  say,  the  rest  of 
the  ship  sunk.  This  was  a  terrible  and  indeed  an 
afflicting  sight  for  the  sake  of  the  poor  men ;  who, 
I  concluded,  must  be  either  all  destroyed  in  the 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  19 

ship,  or  be  in  the  utmost  distress  in  their  boat,  in 
the  middle  of  the  ocean;  which,  at  present,  by 
reason  it  was  dark,  I  could  not  see.  However,  to 
direct  them  as  well  as  I  could,  I  caused  lights 
to  be  hung  out  in  all  the  parts  of  the  ship  where 
we  could,  and  which  we  had  lanterns  for,  and  kept 
firing  guns  all  the  night  long;  letting  them  know, 
by  this,  that  there  was  a  ship  not  far  off. 

About  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  we  discov- 
ered the  ship's  boats  by  the  help  of  our  perspect- 
ive glasses;  found  there  were  two  of  them,  both 
thronged  with  people,  and  deep  in  the  water.  We 
perceived  they  rowed,  the  wind  being  against  them; 
that  they  saw  our  ship,  and  did  their  utmost  to 
make  us  see  them. 

We  immediately  spread  our  ancient^  to  let  them 
know  we  saw  them,  and  hung  a  waft  out,  as  a  signal 
for  them  to  come  on  board ;  and  then  made  more 
sail,  standing  directly  to  them.  In  little  more  than 
half  an  hour  we  came  up  with  them ;  and,  in  a 
word,  took  them  all  in,  being  no  less  than  sixty- 
four  men,  women,  and  children;  for  there  were  a 
great  many  passengers. 

Upon  the  whole,  we  found  it  was  a  French 
merchant-ship  of  three  hundred  tons,  home-bound 
from  Quebec,  in  the  river  of  Canada.  The  master 
gave  us  a  long  account  of  the  distress  of  his  ship; 
how  the  fire  began  in  the  steerage,  by  the  neglig- 
ence of  the  steersman;  but,  on  his  crying  out  for 
help,  was,  as  everybody  thought,  entirely  put  out; 
but  they  soon  found  that  some  sparks  of  the  first 


20  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

fire  had  gotten  into  some  part  of  the  ship  so  dif- 
ficult to  come  at  that  they  could  not  effectually 
quench  it;  and  afterwards  getting  in  between  the 
timbers,  and  within  the  ceiling  of  the  ship,  it  pro- 
ceeded into  the  hold,  and  mastered  all  the  skill  and 
all  the  application  they  were  able  to  exert. 

They  had  no  more  to  do  then  but  to  get  into 
their  boats,  which,  to  their  great  comfort,  were 
pretty  large;  being  their  long-boat,  and  a  great 
shallop,  besides  a  small  skiff,  which  was  of  no  great 
service  to  them,  other  than  to  get  some  fresh  water 
and  provisions  into  her,  after  they  had  secured 
their  lives  from  the  fire.  They  had,  indeed,  small 
hope  of  their  lives  by  getting  into  these  boats,  at 
that  distance  from  any  land;  only,  as  they  said  well, 
that  they  were  escaped  from  the  fire,  and  a  pos- 
sibility that  some  ship  might  happen  to  be  at  sea, 
and  might  take  them  in.  They  had  sails,  oars,  and 
a  compass ;  and  were  preparing  to  make  the  best 
of  their  way  back  to  Newfoundland,  the  wind  blow- 
ing pretty  fair,  for  it  blew  an  easy  gale  at  SE.  by 
E.  They  had  as  much  provision  and  water  as,  with 
sparing  it  so  as  to  be  next  door  to  starving,  might 
support  them  about  twelve  days  ;  in  which,  if  they 
had  no  bad  weather,  and  no  contrary  winds,  the 
captain  said  he  hoped  he  might  get  to  the  Banks 
of  Newfoundland,  and  might  perhaps  take  some 
fish,  to  sustain  them  till  they  might  go  on  shore. 
But  there  were  so  many  chances  against  them  in 
all  these  cases,  such  as  storms,  to  overset  and 
founder  them  ;  rains  and  cold,  to  benumb  and  per- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  21 

ish  their  limbs ;  contrary  winds,  to  keep  them  out 
and  starve  them,  that  it  must  have  been  next  to 
miraculous  if  they  had  escaped. 

In  the  midst  of  their  consternation,  every  one 
being  hopeless  and  ready  to  despair,  the  captain, 
with  tears  in  his  eyes,  told  me  they  were  on  a  sud- 
den surprised  with  the  joy  of  hearing  a  gun  fire, 
and  after  that  four  more  ;  these  were  the  five  guns 
which  I  had  caused  to  be  fired  at  first  seeing  the 
light.  This  revived  their  hearts,  and  gave  them 
the  notice,  which,  as  above,  I  desired  it  should, 
viz.,  that  there  was  a  ship  at  hand  for  their  help. 
It  was  upon  the  hearing  of  these  guns  that  they 
took  down  their  masts  and  sails:  the  sound  com- 
ing from  the  windward,  they  resolved  to  lie  by  till 
morning.  Some  time  after  this,  hearing  no  more 
guns,  they  fired  three  muskets,  one  a  considerable 
while  after  another;  but  these,  the  wind  being  con- 
trary, we  never  heard. 

Some  time  after  that  again,  they  were  still  more 
agreeably  surprised  with  seeing  our  lights,  and  hear- 
ing the  guns  which,  as  I  have  said,  I  caused  to  be 
fired  all  the  rest  of  the  night :  this  set  them  to 
work  with  their  oars,  to  keep  their  boats  ahead,  at 
least,  that  we  might  the  sooner  come  up  with  them ; 
and,  at  last,  to  their  inexpressible  joy,  they  found 
we  saw  them. 

It  is  impossible  for  me  to  express  the  several 
gestures,  the  strange  ecstasies,  the  variety  of  post- 
ures, which  these  poor  delivered  people  ran  into, 
to  express  the  joy  of  their  souls  at  so  unexpected 


22  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

a  deliverance.  Grief  and  fear  are  easily  described ; 
sighs,  tears,  groans,  and  a  very  few  motions  of  the 
head  and  hands,  make  up  the  sum  of  its  variety ; 
but  an  excess  of  joy,  a  surprise  of  joy,  has  a  thou- 
sand extravagances  in  it :  there  were  some  in  tears ; 
some  raging  and  tearing  themselves,  as  if  they  had 
been  in  the  greatest  agonies  of  sorrow ;  some  stark 
raving  and  downright  lunatic;  some  ran  about  the 
ship  stamping  with  their  feet,  others  wringing  their 
hands;  some  were  dancing,  some  singing,  some 
laughing,  more  crying;  many  quite  dumb,  not  able 
to  speak  a  word ;  others  sick  and  vomiting:  several 
swooning,  and  ready  to  faint ;  and  a  few  were  cross- 
ing themselves  and  giving  God  thanks. 

I  would  not  wrong  them  neither ;  there  might 
be  many  that  were  thankful  afterwards,  but  the  pas- 
sion was  too  strong  for  them  at  first,  and  they  were 
not  able  to  master  it :  they  were  thrown  into  ecsta- 
sies, and  a  kind  of  frenzy ;  and  it  was  but  a  very 
few  that  were  composed  and  serious  in  their  joy. 

Perhaps,  also,  the  case  may  have  some  addition 
to  it  from  the  particular  circumstance  of  that  na- 
tion they  belonged  to ;  I  mean  the  French,  whose 
temper  is  allowed  to  be  more  volatile,  more  pas- 
sionate, and  more  sprightly,  and  their  spirits  more 
fluid,  than  in  other  nations.  I  am  not  philosopher 
enough  to  determine  the  cause;  but  nothing  I  had 
ever  seen  before  came  up  to  it.  The  ecstasies  poor 
Friday,  my  trusty  savage,  was  in,  when  he  found 
his  father  in  the  boat,  came  the  nearest  to  it;  and 
the  surprise  of  the  master  and  his  two  companions, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  23 

whom  I  delivered  from  the  villains  that  set  them 
on  shore  in  the  island,  came  a  little  way  towards 
it;  but  nothing  was  to  compare  to  this,  either  that 
I  saw  in  Friday,  or  anywhere  else  in  my  life. 

It  is  further  observable  that  these  extravagances 
did  not  show  themselves,  in  that  different  manner 
I  have  mentioned,  in  different  persons  only ;  but 
all  the  variety  would  appear,  in  a  short  succession 
of  moments,  in  one  and  the  same  person.  A  man 
that  we  saw  this  minute  dumb,  and  as  it  were 
stupid  and  confounded,  would  the  next  minute  be 
dancing  and  hallooing  like  an  antic ;  and  the  next 
moment  be  tearing  his  hair,  or  pulling  his  clothes 
to  pieces,  and  stamping  them  under  his  feet,  like 
a  madman  ;  in  a  few  moments  after  that,  we  would 
have  him  all  in  tears,  then  sick,  swooning,  and,  had 
not  immediate  help  been  had,  he  would  in  a  few 
moments  have  been  dead;  and  thus  it  was, not  with 
one  or  two,  or  ten  or  twenty,  but  with  the  great- 
est part  of  them:  and  if  I  remember  right,  our 
surgeon  was  obliged  to  let  blood  of  about  thirty 
of  them. 

There  were  two  priests  among  them,  one  an  old 
man,  and  the  other  a  young  man;  and  that  which 
was  strangest  was,  the  oldest  man  was  the  worst.  As 
soon  as  he  set  his  foot  onboard  our  ship, and  saw 
himself  safe,  he  dropped  down  stone-dead,  to  all 
appearance;  not  the  least  sign  of  life  could  be  per- 
ceived in  him  :  our  surgeon  immediately  applied 
proper  remedies  to  recover  him,  and  was  the  only 
man  in  the  ship  that  believed  he  was  not  dead. 


24  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

At  length  he  opened  a  vein  in  his  arm,  having  first 
chafed  and  rubbed  the  part,  so  as  to  warm  it  as 
much  as  possible  :  upon  this  blood,  which  only- 
dropped  at  first,  flowing  freely,  in  three  minutes 
after  the  man  opened  his  eyes ;  and  a  quarter  of 
an  hour  after  that  he  spoke,  grew  better,  and  in  a 
little  time  quite  well.  After  the  blood  was  stopped, 
he  walked  about ;  told  us  he  was  perfectly  well ; 
took  a  dram  of  cordial  which  the  surgeon  gave  him, 
and  was  what  we  called  come  to  himself.  About 
a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  this,  they  came  running 
into  the  cabin  to  the  surgeon,  who  was  bleeding  a 
Frenchwoman  that  had  fainted,  and  told  him  the 
priest  was  gone  stark  mad.  It  seems  he  had  begun 
to  revolve  the  change  of  his  circumstances  in  his 
mind,  and  again  this  put  him  into  an  ecstasy  of 
joy;  his  spirits  whirled  about  faster  than  the  ves- 
sels could  convey  them,  the  blood  grew  hot  and 
feverish,  and  the  man  was  as  fit  for  Bedlam  as  any 
creature  that  ever  was  in  it :  the  surgeon  would  not 
bleed  him  again  in  that  condition,  but  gave  him 
something  to  doze  and  put  him  to  sleep,  which, 
after  some  time,  operated  upon  him,  and  he  awoke 
next  morning  perfectly  composed  and  well. 

The  younger  priest  behaved  with  great  command 
of  his  passions,  and  was  really  an  example  of  a  seri- 
ous, well-governed  mind:  at  his  first  coming  on 
board  the  ship,  he  threw  himself  flat  on  his  face, 
prostrating  himself  in  thankfulness  for  his  deliver- 
ance, in  which  I  unhappily  and  unseasonably  dis- 
turbed him,  really  thinking  he  had  been  in  a  swoon; 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  25 

but  he  spoke  calmly,  thanked  me,  told  me  he  was 
giving  God  thanks  for  his  deliverance  ;  begged  me 
to  leave  him  a  few  moments,  and  that,  next  to  his 
Maker,  he  would  give  me  thanks  also. 

I  was  heartily  sorry  that  I  disturbed  him,  and 
not  only  left  him,  but  kept  others  from  interrupt- 
ing him  also.  He  continued  in  that  posture  about 
three  minutes,  or  little  more,  after  I  left  him ;  then 
came  to  me,  as  he  had  said  he  would,  and,  with  a 
great  deal  of  seriousness  and  affection,  but  with 
tears  in  his  eyes,  thanked  me,  that  had, under  God, 
given  him,  and  so  many  miserable  creatures,  their 
lives.  I  told  him  I  had  no  room  to  move  him  to 
thank  God  for  it,  rather  than  me,  for  I  had  seen 
that  he  had  done  that  already ;  but,  I  added,  that 
it  was  nothing  but  what  reason  and  humanity  dic- 
tated to  all  men;  and  that  we  had  as  much  reason 
as  he  to  give  thanks  to  God,  who  had  blessed  us 
so  far  as  to  make  us  the  instruments  of  his  mercy 
to  so  many  of  his  creatures. 

After  this,  the  young  priest  applied  himself  to 
his  countryfolks ;  laboured  to  compose  them ;  per- 
suaded, entreated,  argued,  reasoned  with  them,  and 
did  his  utmost  to  keep  them  within  the  exercise  of 
their  reason  ;  and  with  some  he  had  success,  though 
others  were  for  a  time  out  of  all  government  of 
themselves. 

I  cannot  help  committing  this  to  writing,  as  per- 
haps It  may  be  useful  to  those  into  whose  hands 
it  may  fall,  for  the  guiding  themselves  In  all  the 
extravagances  of  their  passions ;  for  if  an  excess  of 


a6  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

joy  can  carry  men  out  to  such  a  length  beyond  the 
reach  of  their  reason,  what  will  not  the  extravagances 
of  anger,  rage,  and  a  provoked  mind,  carry  us  to  ? 
And  indeed,  here  I  saw  reason  for  keeping  an  ex- 
ceeding watch  over  our  passions  of  every  kind,  as 
well  those  of  joy  and  satisfaction  as  those  of  sor- 
row and  anger. 

We  were  something  disordered,  by  these  extra- 
vagances among  our  new  guests,  for  the  first  day  ; 
but  when  they  had  been  retired,  lodgings  provided 
for  them  as  well  as  our  ship  would  allow,  and  they 
had  slept  heartily, — as  most  of  them  did,  being 
fatigued  and  frightened, —  they  were  quite  another 
sort  of  people  the  next  day. 

Nothingof  good  manners,  or  civil  acknowledg- 
ments for  the  kindness  shown  them,  was  wanting; 
the  French,  it  is  known,  are  naturally  apt  enough 
to  exceed  that  way.  The  captain  and  one  of  the 
priests  came  to  me  the  next  day,  and  desired  to 
speak  to  me  and  my  nephew:  the  commander 
began  to  consult  with  us  what  should  be  done  with 
them ;  and  first,  they  told  us  that  we  had  saved 
their  lives,  so  all  they  had  was  little  enough  for  a 
return  to  us  for  that  kindness  received.  The  cap- 
tain said  they  had  saved  some  money,  and  some 
things  of  value,  in  their  boats,  catched  hastily  out 
of  the  flames,  and  if  we  would  accept  it,  they  were 
ordered  to  make  an  offer  of  it  all  to  us  :  they  only 
desired  to  be  set  on  shore  somewhere  in  our  way, 
where,  if  possible,  they  might  get  a  passage  to 
France.  My  nephew  was  for  accepting  their  money 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  27 

at  first  word,  and  to  consider  what  to  do  with  them 
afterwards ;  but  I  overruled  him  in  that  part,  for 
I  knew  what  it  was  to  be  set  on  shore  in  a  strange 
country:  and  if  the  Portuguese  captain  that  took 
me  up  at  sea  had  served  me  so,  and  took  all  I  had 
for  my  deliverance,  I  must  have  starved,  or  have 
been  as  much  a  slave  at  the  Brazils  as  I  had  been 
at  Barbary,  the  mere  being  sold  to  a  Mahometan 
excepted  ;  and  perhaps  a  Portuguese  is  not  a  much 
better  master  than  a  Turk,  if  not,  in  some  cases, 
much  worse. 

I  therefore  told  the  French  captain  that  we  had 
taken  them  up  in  their  distress,  it  was  true,  but  that 
it  was  our  duty  to  do  so,  as  we  were  fellow  crea- 
tures ;  and  we  would  desire  to  be  so  delivered,  if 
we  were  in  the  like,  or  any  other  extremity ;  that 
we  had  done  nothing  for  them  but  what  we  be- 
lieved they  would  have  done  for  us,  if  we  had  been 
in  their  case,  and  they  in  ours ;  but  that  we  took 
them  up  to  save  them,  not  to  plunder  them  ;  and 
it  would  be  a  most  barbarous  thing  to  take  that 
little  from  them  which  they  had  saved  out  of  the 
fire,  and  then  set  them  on  shore  and  leave  them  ; 
that  this  would  be  first  to  save  them  from  death, 
and  then  kill  them  ourselves ;  save  them  from 
drowning,and  abandon  them  to  starving;  and  there- 
fore I  would  not  let  the  least  thing  be  taken  from 
them.  As  to  setting  them  on  shore,  I  told  them, 
indeed,  that  was  an  exceeding  difficulty  to  us,  for 
that  the  ship  was  bound  to  the  East  Indies ;  and 
though  we  were  driven  out  of  our  course  to  the 


28  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

westward  a  very  great  way,  and  perhaps  were  di- 
rected by  Heaven  on  purpose  for  their  deHver- 
ance,  yet  it  was  impossible  for  us  wilfully  to  change 
our  voyage  on  their  particular  account ;  nor  could 
my  nephew,  the  captain,  answer  it  to  the  freighters, 
with  whom  he  was  under  charter-party  to  pursue 
his  voyage  by  the  way  of  Brazil :  and  all  I  knew  we 
could  do  for  them  was  to  put  ourselves  in  the  way 
of  meeting  with  other  ships  homeward  bound  from 
the  West  Indies,  and  get  them  a  passage,  if  pos- 
sible, to  England  or  France. 

Thefirstpartof  the  proposal  was  so  generous  and 
kind,  they  could  not  but  be  very  thankful  for  it ;  but 
they  were  in  a  very  great  consternation,  especially 
the  passengers,  at  the  notion  of  being  carried  away 
to  the  East  Indies:  they  then  entreated  me  that, 
seeing  I  was  driven  so  far  to  the  westward  before 
I  met  with  them,  I  would  at  least  keep  on  the  same 
course  to  the  Banks  of  Newfoundland,  where  it  was 
probable  I  might  meet  with  some  ship  or  sloop  that 
they  might  hire  to  carry  them  back  to  Canada, 
from  whence  they  came. 

I  thought  this  was  but  a  reasonable  request  on 
their  part,  and  therefore  I  inclined  to  agree  to  it ; 
for,  indeed,  I  considered  that  to  carry  this  whole 
company  to  the  East  Indies  would  not  only  be  an 
intolerable  severity  upon  the  poor  people,  but  would 
be  ruining  our  whole  voyage,  by  devouring  all  our 
provisions ;  so  I  thought  it  no  breach  of  charter- 
party  but  what  an  unforeseen  accident  made  ab- 
solutely necessary  to  us,  and  in  which  no  one  could 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  29 

say  we  were  to  blame ;  for  the  laws  of  God  and 
nature  would  have  forbid  that  we  should  refuse  to 
take  up  two  boats'  full  of  people  in  such  a  distressed 
condition  ;  and  the  nature  of  the  thing,  as  well  re- 
specting ourselves  as  the  poor  people,  obliged  us 
to  set  them  on  shore  somewhere  or  other  for  their 
deliverance:  so  I  consented  that  we  would  carry 
them  to  Newfoundland,  if  wind  and  weather  would 
permit ;  and  if  not,  that  I  would  carry  them  to 
Martinico,  in  the  West  Indies. 


CHAPTER   III 

THE  wind  continued  fresh  easterly,  but  the 
weather  pretty  good;  and  as  the  winds  had 
continued  in  the  points  between  NE.  and  SE.  a 
long  time,  we  missed  several  opportunities  of  send- 
ing them  to  France;  for  we  met  several  ships 
bound  to  Europe,  whereof  two  were  French,  from 
St.  Christopher's;  but  they  had  been  so  long  beat- 
ing up  against  the  wind  that  they  durst  take  in  no 
passengers,  for  fear  of  wanting  provisions  for  the 
voyage,  as  well  for  themselves  as  for  those  they 
should  take  in ;  so  we  were  obliged  to  go  on.  It  was 
about  a  week  after  this  that  we  made  the  Banks  of 
Newfoundland;  where,  to  shorten  my  story,  we  put 
all  our  French  people  on  board  a  bark,  which  they 
hired  at  sea  there,  to  put  them  on  shore,  and  after- 
wards to  carry  them  to  France,  if  they  could  get 
provisions  to  victual  themselves  with.  When  I  say 
all  the  French  went  on  shore,  I  should  remember 
that  the  young  priest  I  spoke  of,  hearing  we  were 
bound  to  the  East  Indies,  desired  to  go  the  voyage 
with  us,  and  to  be  set  on  shore  on  the  coast  of  Coro- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  31 

mandel;  which  I  readily  agreed  to,  for  I  wonder- 
fully liked  the  man,  and  had  very  good  reason,  as 
will  appear  afterwards:  also  four  of  the  seamen 
entered  themselves  on  our  ship,  and  proved  very 
useful  fellows. 

From  hence  we  directed  our  course  to  the  West 
Indies,  steering  away  S.  and  S.  by  E.  for  about 
twenty  days  together,  sometimes  little  or  no  wind 
at  all,  when  we  met  with  another  subject  for  our 
humanity  to  work  upon,  almost  as  deplorable  as 
that  before. 

It  was  in  the  latitude  of  twenty-seven  degrees 
five  minutes  north,  on  the  19th  day  of  March, 
1694-5,  when  we  spied  a  sail,  our  course  SE.  and 
by  S. :  we  soon  perceived  it  was  a  large  vessel,  and 
that  she  bore  up  to  us,  but  could  not  at  first  know 
what  to  make  of  her,  till,  after  coming  a  little  nearer, 
we  found  she  had  lost  her  main  topmast,  foremast, 
and  bowsprit;  and  presently  she  fired  a  gun,  as  a 
signal  of  distress :  the  weather  was  pretty  good, 
wind  at  NNW.,  a  fresh  gale,  and  we  soon  came  to 
speak  with  her. 

We  found  her  a  ship  of  Bristol,  bound  home 
from  Barbadoes,  but  had  been  blown  out  of  the  road 
at  Barbadoes  a  few  days  before  she  was  ready  to  sail, 
by  a  terrible  hurricane,  while  the  captain  and  chief 
mate  were  both  gone  on  shore;  so  that,  besides  the 
terror  of  the  storm,  they  were  in  an  indifferent  case 
for  good  artists  to  bring  the  ship  home.  They  had 
been  already  nine  weeks  at  sea,  and  had  met  with 
another  terrible  storm,  after  the  hurricane  was  over. 


32  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

which  had  blown  them  quite  out  of  their  knowledge 
to  the  westward,  and  in  which  they  lost  their  masts, 
as  above.  They  told  us  they  expected  to  have  seen 
the  Bahama  Islands,  but  were  then  driven  away 
again  to  the  southeast,  by  a  strong  gale  of  wind  at 
NNW.,  the  same  that  blew  now:  and  having  no 
sails  to  work  the  ship  with  but  a  maincourse,  and 
a  kind  of  square  sail  upon  a  jury  foremast  which 
they  had  set  up,  they  could  not  lie  near  the  wind, 
but  were  endeavouring  to  stand  away  for  the  Canar- 
ies. But  that  which  was  worst  of  all  was  that  they 
were  almost  starved  for  want  of  provisions,  besides 
the  fatigues  they  had  undergone:  their  bread  and 
flesh  were  quite  gone;  they  had  not  one  ounce  left 
in  the  ship,  and  had  had  none  for  eleven  days. 
The  only  relief  they  had  was,  their  water  was  not 
all  spent,  and  they  had  about  half  a  barrel  of  flour 
left;  they  had  sugar  enough;  some  succades,  or 
sweatmeats,  they  had  at  first,  but  they  were  de- 
voured ;  and  they  had  seven  casks  of  rum. 

There  were  a  youth  and  his  mother,  and  a  maid- 
servant, on  board,  who  were  going  passengers,  and, 
thinking  the  ship  was  ready  to  sail,  unhappily  came 
on  board  the  evening  before  the  hurricane  began ; 
and  having  no  provisions  of  their  own  left,  they 
were  in  a  more  deplorable  condition  than  the  rest : 
for  the  seamen,  being  reduced  to  such  an  extreme 
necessity  themselves,  had  no  compassion,  we  may 
be  sure,  for  the  poor  passengers ;  and  they  were, 
indeed,  in  a  condition  that  their  misery  is  very  hard 
to  describe. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  33 

I  had  perhaps  not  known  this  part  if  my  curi- 
osity had  not  led  me  (the  weather  being  fair,  and 
the  wind  abated)  to  go  on  board  the  ship.  The 
second  mate,  who,  upon  this  occasion,  commanded 
the  ship,  had  been  on  board  our  ship,  and  he  told 
me,  indeed,  they  had  three  passengers  in  the  great 
cabin  that  were  in  a  deplorable  condition.  "Nay,*' 
says  he,  "  I  believe  they  are  dead,  for  I  have  heard 
nothing  of  them  for  above  two  days ;  and  I  was 
afraid  to  inquire  after  them,"  said  he,  "  for  I  had 
nothing  to  relieve  them  with." 

We  immediately  applied  ourselves  to  give  them 
what  relief  we  could  spare;  and,  indeed,  I  had  so 
far  overruled  things  with  my  nephew  that  I  would 
have  victualled  them,  though  we  had  gone  away 
to  Virginia,  or  any  other  part  of  the  coast  of  Amer- 
ica, to  have  supplied  ourselves;  but  there  was  no 
necessity  for  that. 

But  now  they  were  in  a  new  danger ;  for  they 
were  afraid  of  eating  too  much,  even  of  that  little 
we  gave  them.  The  mate  or  commander  brought 
six  men  with  him  in  his  boat,  but  these  poor 
wretches  looked  like  skeletons,  and  were  so  weak 
that  they  could  hardly  sit  to  their  oars.  The  mate 
himself  was  very  ill,  and  half-starved :  for  he  de- 
clared he  had  reserved  nothing  from  the  men,  and 
went  share  and  share  alike  with  them  in  every  bit 
they  ate. 

I  cautioned  him  to  eat  sparingly,  but  set  meat 
before  him  immediately;  and  he  had  not  eaten  three 
mouthfuls  before  he  began  to  be  sick,  and  out  of 


j4  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

order ;  so  he  stopped  a  while,  and  our  surgeon 
mixed  him  up  something  with  some  broth,  which 
he  said  would  be  to  him  both  food  and  physic; 
and  after  he  had  taken  it,  he  grew  better.  In  the 
mean  time,  I  forgot  not  the  men ;  I  ordered  vict- 
uals to  be  given  them,  and  the  poor  creatures 
rather  devoured  than  ate  it;  they  were  so  exceed- 
ing hungry  that  they  were  in  a  kind  ravenous,  and 
had  no  command  of  themselves ;  and  two  of  them 
ate  with  so  much  greediness  that  they  were  in 
danger  of  their  lives  the  next  morning. 

The  sight  of  these  people's  distress  was  very 
moving  to  me,  and  brought  to  mind  what  I  had 
a  terrible  prospect  of  at  my  first  coming  on  shore 
in  my  island,  where  I  had  never  the  least  mouthful 
of  food  or  any  prospect  of  procuring  any,  besides 
the  hourly  apprehensions  I  had  of  being  made  the 
food  of  other  creatures.  But  all  the  while  the  mate 
was  thus  relating  to  me  the  miserable  condition  of 
the  ship's  company,  I  could  not  put  out  of  my 
thought  the  story  he  had  told  me  of  the  three  poor 
creatures  in  the  great  cabin,  viz.,  the  mother,  her 
son,  and  the  maid-servant,  whom  he  had  heard 
nothing  of  for  two  or  three  days,  and  whom,  he 
seemed  to  confess,  they  had  wholly  neglected,  their 
own  extremities  being  so  great:  by  which  I  under- 
stood that  they  had  really  given  them  no  food  at 
all,  and  that  therefore  they  must  be  perished,  and 
be  all  lying  dead,  perhaps,  on  the  floor  or  deck 
of  the  cabin. 

As  I  therefore  kept  the  mate,  whom  we  then 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  35 

called  captain,  on  board  with  his  men,  to  refresh 
them,  so  I  also  forgot  not  the  starving  crew  that 
were  left  on  board;  but  ordered  my  own  boat  to 
go  on  board  the  ship,  and,  with  my  mate  and  twelve 
men,  to  carry  them  a  sack  of  bread,  and  four  or 
five  pieces  of  beef  to  boil.  Our  surgeon  charged 
the  men  to  cause  the  meat  to  be  boiled  while  they 
stayed,  and  to  keep  guard  in  the  cook-room  to 
prevent  the  men  taking  it  to  eat  raw,  or  taking  it 
out  of  the  pot  before  it  was  well  boiled,  and  then 
to  give  every  man  but  a  very  little  at  a  time:  and 
by  this  caution  he  preserved  the  men,  who  would 
otherwise  have  killed  themselves  with  that  very 
food  that  was  given  them  on  purpose  to  save  their 
lives. 

At  the  same  time,  I  ordered  the  mate  to  go  into 
the  great  cabin,  and  see  what  condition  the  poor 
passengers  were  in;  and  if  they  were  alive,  to  com- 
fort them,  and  give  them  what  refreshment  was 
proper:  and  the  surgeon  gave  him  a  large  pitcher, 
with  some  of  the  prepared  broth  which  he  had 
given  the  mate  that  was  on  board,  and  which  he  did 
not  question  would  restore  them  gradually. 

I  was  not  satisfied  with  this ;  but,  as  I  said  above, 
having  a  great  mind  to  see  the  scene  of  misery 
which  I  knew  the  ship  itself  would  present  me 
with,  in  a  more  lively  manner  than  I  could  have  it 
by  report,  I  took  the  captain  of  the  ship,  as  we 
now  called  him,  with  me,  and  went  myself,  a  little 
after,  in  their  boat. 

I   found  the  poor  men  on  board  almost  in  a 


2,6  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

tumult,  to  get  the  victuals  out  of  the  boiler  before 
it  was  ready ;  but  my  mate  observed  his  orders, 
and  kept  a  good  guard  at  the  cook-room  door;  and 
the  man  he  placed  there,  after  using  all  possible 
persuasion  to  have  patience,  kept  them  ofFby  force : 
however,  he  caused  some  biscuit-cakes  to  be  dipped 
in  the  pot,  and  softened  with  the  liquor  of  the 
meat,  which  they  called  brewis,  and  gave  them  every 
one  some,  to  stay  their  stomachs,  and  told  them 
it  was  for  their  own  safety  that  he  was  obliged  to 
give  them  but  little  at  a  time.  But  it  was  all  in 
vain  ;  and  had  I  not  come  on  board,  and  their  own 
commander  and  officers  with  me,  and  with  good 
words,  and  some  threats  also  of  giving  them  no 
more,  I  believe  they  would  have  broken  into  the 
cook-room  by  force,  and  torn  the  meat  out  of  the 
furnace ;  for  words  are  indeed  of  very  small  force 
to  a  hungry  belly :  however,  we  pacified  them,  and 
fed  them  gradually  and  cautiously  for  the  first,  and 
the  next  time  gave  them  more,  and  at  last  filled 
their  bellies,  and  the  men  did  well  enough. 

But  the  misery  of  the  poor  passengers  in  the 
cabin  was  of  another  nature,  and  far  beyond  the 
rest;  for  as  the  ship's  company  had  so  little  for 
themselves,  it  was  but  too  true  that  they  had  at  first 
kept  them  very  low,  and  at  last  totally  neglected 
them ;  so  that  for  six  or  seven  days  it  might  be 
said  they  had  really  no  food  at  all,  and  for  several 
days  before  very  little.  The  poor  mother,  who, 
as  the  men  reported,  was  a  woman  of  sense  and 
good  breeding,  had  spared  all  she  could  so  aifec- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  37 

tionately  for  her  son  that  at  last  she  entirely  sunk 
under  it;  and  when  the  mate  of  our  ship  went  in, 
she  sat  upon  the  floor  or  deck,  with  her  back  up 
against  the  sides,  between  two  chairs,  which  were 
lashed  fast,  and  her  head  sunk  between  her  shoul- 
ders, like  a  corpse,  though  not  quite  dead.  My 
mate  said  all  he  could  to  revive  and  encourage  her, 
and  with  a  spoon  put  some  broth  into  her  mouth. 
She  opened  her  lips,  and  lifted  up  one  hand,  but 
could  not  speak  ;  yet  she  understood  what  he  said, 
and  made  signs  to  him,  intimating  that  it  was  too 
late  for  her,  but  pointed  to  her  child,  as  if  she 
would  have  said  they  should  take  care  of  him. 
However,  the  mate,  who  was  exceedingly  moved 
with  the  sight,  endeavoured  to  get  some  of  the 
broth  into  her  mouth,  and,  as  he  said,  got  two  or 
three  spoonfuls  down;  though  I  question  whether 
he  could  be  sure  of  it  or  not:  but  it  was  too  late, 
and  she  died  the  same  night. 

The  youth,  who  was  preserved  at  the  price  of  his 
most  affectionate  mother's  life,  was  not  so  far  gone: 
yet  he  lay  in  a  cabin  bed,  as  one  stretched  out,  with 
hardly  any  life  left  in  him.  He  had  a  piece  of  an 
old  glove  in  his  mouth,  having  eaten  up  the  rest 
of  it :  however,  being  young,  and  having  more 
strength  than  his  mother,  the  mate  got  something 
down  his  throat,  and  he  began  sensibly  to  revive; 
though  by  giving  him,  some  time  after,  but  two  or 
three  spoonfuls  extraordinary,  he  was  very  sick, 
and  brought  it  up  again. 

But  the  next  care  was  the  poor  maid  :  she  lay  all 


38  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

along  upon  the  deck,  hard  by  her  mistress,  and 
just  like  one  that  had  fallen  down  with  an  apoplexy, 
and  struggled  for  life.  Her  limbs  were  distorted ; 
one  of  her  hands  was  clasped  around  the  frame 
of  a  chair,  and  she  griped  it  so  hard  that  we  could 
not  easily  make  her  let  it  go:  her  other  arm  lay 
over  her  head,  and  her  feet  lay  both  together,  set 
fast  against  the  frame  of  the  cabin-table  :  in  short, 
she  lay  just  like  one  in  the  agonies  of  death,  and 
yet  she  was  alive  too. 

The  poor  creature  was  not  only  starved  with 
hunger,  and  terrified  with  the  thoughts  of  death, 
but,  as  the  men  told  us  afterwards,  was  broken- 
hearted for  her  mistress,  whom  she  saw  dying  for 
two  or  three  days  before,  and  whom  she  loved  most 
tenderly. 

We  knew  not  what  to  do  with  this  poor  girl ;  for 
when  our  surgeon,  who  was  a  man  of  very  great 
knowledge  and  experience,  had  with  great  applica- 
tion recovered  her  as  to  life,  he  had  her  upon  his 
hands  as  to  her  senses  ;  for  she  was  little  less  than 
distracted  for  a  considerable  time  after,  as  shall 
appear  presently. 

Whoever  shall  read  these  memorandums  must 
be  desired  to  consider  that  visits  at  sea  are  not  like 
a  journey  into  the  country,  where  sometimes  peo- 
ple stay  a  week  or  a  fortnight  at  a  place  :  our  busi- 
ness was  to  relieve  this  distressed  ship's  crew,  but 
not  lie  by  for  them  ;  and  though  they  were  willing 
to  steer  the  same  course  with  us  for  some  days,  yet 
we  could  carry  no  sail,  to  keep  pace  with  a  ship 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  39 

that  had  no  masts :  however,  as  their  captain  begged 
of  us  to  help  him  to  set  up  a  main  topmast,  and  a 
kind  of  a  topmast  to  his  jury  foremast,  we  did,  as 
it  were,  lie  by  him  for  three  or  four  days ;  and  then, 
having  given  him  five  barrels  of  beef,  a  barrel  of 
pork,  two  hogsheads  of  biscuit,  and  a  proportion 
of  peas,  flour,  and  what  other  things  we  could  spare, 
and  taking  three  casks  of  sugar,  some  rum,  and 
some  pieces-of-eight  from  them  for  satisfaction,  we 
left  them,  taking  on  board  with  us,  at  their  own 
earnest  request,  the  youth  and  the  maid,  and  all 
their  goods. 

The  young  lad  was  about  seventeen  years  of  age, 
a  pretty,  well-bred,  modest,  and  sensible  youth, 
greatly  dejected  with  the  loss  of  his  mother,  and, 
as  it  seems,  had  lost  his  father  but  a  few  months 
before,  at  Barbadoes  :  he  begged  of  the  surgeon  to 
speak  to  me  to  take  him  out  of  the  ship,  for  he  said 
the  cruel  fellows  had  murdered  his  mother :  and, 
indeed,  so  they  had,  that  is  to  say,  passively,  for 
they  might  have  spared  a  small  sustenance  to  the 
poor  helpless  widow,  that  might  have  preserved 
her  life,  though  it  had  been  but  just  enough  to  keep 
her  alive  :  but  hunger  knows  no  friends,  no  rela- 
tion, no  justice,  no  right ;  and  therefore  is  remorse- 
less, and  capable  of  no  compassion. 

The  surgeon  told  him  how  far  we  were  going, 
and  that  it  would  carry  him  away  from  all  his 
friends,  and  put  him  in  as  bad  circumstances  al- 
most as  those  we  found  him  in,  that  is  to  say, 
starving  in  the  world.    He  said  it  mattered   not 


40  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

whither  he  went,  if  he  was  but  delivered  from  the 
terrible  crew  that  he  was  among;  that  the  captain 
(by  which  he  meant  me,  for  he  could  know  no- 
thing of  my  nephew)  had  saved  his  life,  and  he  was 
sure  would  not  hurt  him ;  and  as  for  the  maid,  he 
was  sure,  if  she  came  to  herself,  she  would  be  very 
thankful  for  it,  let  us  carry  them  where  we  would. 
The  surgeon  represented  the  case  so  affectionately 
to  me  that  I  yielded,  and  we  took  them  both  on 
board,  with  all  their  goods,  except  eleven  hogsheads 
of  sugar,  which  could  not  be  removed  or  come  at ; 
and  as  the  youth  had  a  bill  of  lading  for  them,  I 
made  his  commander  sign  a  writing,  obliging  him- 
self to  go,  as  soon  as  he  came  to  Bristol,  to  one 
Mr.  Rogers,  a  merchant  there,  to  whom  the  youth 
said  he  was  related,  and  to  deliver  a  letter  which  I 
wrote  to  him,  and  all  the  goods  he  had  belonging 
to  the  deceased  widow ;  which  I  suppose  was  not 
done,  for  I  could  never  learn  that  the  ship  came  to 
Bristol,  but  was,  as  is  most  probable,  lost  at  sea ; 
being  in  so  disabled  a  condition,  and  so  far  from 
any  land,  that  I  am  of  opinion  the  first  storm  she 
met  with  afterwards  she  might  founder  in  the  sea; 
for  she  was  leaky  and  had  damage  in  her  hold, 
when  we  met  with  her. . 

I  was  now  in  the  latitude  of  nineteen  degrees 
thirty-two  minutes,  and  had  hitherto  a  tolerable 
voyage  as  to  weather,  though,  at  first,  the  winds 
had  been  contrary.  I  shall  trouble  nobody  with 
the  little  incidents  of  wind,  weather,  currents,  etc., 
on  the  rest  of  our  voyage;  but  to  shorten  my  story. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  41 

for  the  sake  of  what  is  to  follow,  shall  observe,  that 
I  came  to  my  old  habitation,  the  island,  on  the 
loth  of  April,  1695.  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^  small  difficulty 
that  I  found  the  place ;  for  as  I  came  to  it,  and  went 
from  it,  before,  on  the  south  and  east  side  of  the 
island,  as  coming  from  the  Brazils,  so  now,  com- 
ing in  between  the  main  and  the  island,  and  hav- 
ing no  chart  for  the  coast,  nor  any  landmark,  I  did 
not  know  it  when  I  saw  it,  or  know  whether  I  saw 
it  or  not. 

We  beat  about  a  great  while,  and  went  on  shore 
on  several  islands  in  the  mouth  of  the  great  river 
Oronoco,  but  none  for  my  purpose;  only  this  I 
learned,  by  my  coasting  the  shore,  that  I  was  under 
one  great  mistake  before,  viz.,  that  the  continent 
which  I  thought  I  saw  from  the  island  I  lived  in  was 
really  no  continent,  but  a  long  island,  or  rather  a 
ridge  of  islands,  reaching  from  one  to  the  other  side 
of  the  extended  mouth  of  that  great  river ;  and  that 
the  savages  who  came  to  my  island  were  not  pro- 
perly those  which  we  call  Caribbees,  but  islanders, 
and  other  barbarians  of  the  same  kind,  who  inhab- 
ited something  nearer  to  our  side  than  the  rest. 

In  short,  I  visited  several  of  these  islands  to  no 
purpose;  some  I  found  were  inhabited,  and  some 
were  not ;  on  one  of  them  I  found  some  Spaniards, 
and  thought  they  had  lived  there;  but  speaking 
with  them,  found  they  had  a  sloop  lay  in  a  small 
creek  hard  by,  and  came  thither  to  make  salt  and 
to  catch  some  pearl  mussels,  if  they  could ;  but 
that  they  belonged  to  the  Isle  de  Trinidad,  which 


42  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

lay  farther  north,  in  the  latitude  of  ten  and  eleven 
degrees. 

Thus  coasting  from  one  island  to  another,  some- 
times with  the  ship,  sometimes  with  the  French- 
men's shallop,  which  we  had  found  a  convenient 
boat,  and  therefore  kept  her  with  very  good  will, 
at  length  I  came  fair  on  the  south  side  of  my 
island,  and  presently  knew  the  very  countenance 
of  the  place ;  so  I  brought  the  ship  safe  to  an  anchor, 
broadside  with  the  little  creek  where  my  old  hab- 
itation was. 


CHAPTER   IV 

As  soon  as  I  saw  the  place,  I  called  for  Friday, 
and  asked  him  if  he  knew  where  he  was  ;  he 
looked  about  a  little,  and  presently  clapping  his 
hands,  cried,  "  O  yes,  O  there,  O  yes,  O  there," 
pointing  to  our  old  habitation,  and  fell  dancing  and 
capering  like  a  mad  fellow ;  and  I  had  much  ado 
to  keep  him  from  jumping  into  the  sea,  to  swim 
ashore  to  the  place. 

"  Well,  Friday,"  says  I,  "  do  you  think  we  shall 
find  anybody  here  or  no  ?  and  do  you  think  we 
shall  see  your  father  ?  "  The  fellow  stood  mute  as 
a  stock  a  good  while,  but  when  I  named  his  father 
the  poor  affectionate  creature  looked  dejected,  and 
I  could  see  the  tears  run  down  his  face  very  plen- 
tifully. "  What  is  the  matter,  Friday,"  says  I ;  "  are 
you  troubled  because  you  may  see  your  father  ?  " 
''  No,  no,"  says  he,  shaking  his  head,  "  no  see  him 
more  :  no,  never  more  see  him  again."  "  Why  so," 
said  I,  "Friday?  how  do  you  know  that?"  "O 
no,  O  no,"  says  Friday;  "  he  long  ago  die,  long  ago ; 
he  much  old  man."  "Well,  well,"  says  I, "  Friday, 


44  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

you  don't  know ;  but  shall  we  see  any  one  else, 
then  ?  "  The  fellow,  it  seems,  had  better  eyes  than 
I,  and  he  points  to  the  hill  just  above  my  old  house  ; 
and  though  we  lay  half  a  league  off,  he  cries  out, 
"  We  see,  we  see,  yes,  yes,  we  see  much  man  there, 
and  there,  and  there/*  I  looked,  but  I  saw  nobody, 
no,  not  with  a  perspective  glass,  which  was,  I  sup- 
pose, because  I  could  not  hit  the  place  ;  for  the 
fellow  was  right,  as  I  found  upon  inquiry  the  next 
day ;  and  there  were  five  or  six  men  all  together, 
who  stood  to  look  at  the  ship,  not  knowing  what 
to  think  of  us. 

As  soon  as  Friday  told  me  he  saw  people,  I 
caused  the  English  ancient  to  be  spread,  and  fired 
three  guns,  to  give  them  notice  we  were  friends ; 
and  in  about  half  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after,  we  per- 
ceived a  smoke  arise  from  the  side  of  the  creek;  so 
I  immediately  ordered  the  boat  out,  taking  Friday 
with  me,  and  hanging  out  a  white  flag,  or  a  flag  of 
truce,  I  went  directly  on  shore,  taking  with  me  the 
young  friar  I  mentioned,  to  whom  I  had  told  the 
story  of  my  living  there,  and  the  manner  of  it,  and 
every  particular  both  of  myself  and  those  I  left 
there ;  and  who  was,  on  that  account,  extremely 
desirous  to  go  with  me.  We  had  besides  about 
sixteen  men  well  armed,  if  we  had  found  any  new 
guests  there  which  we  did  not  know  of;  but  we 
had  no  need  of  weapons. 

As  we  went  on  shore  upon  the  tide  of  flood,  near 
high  water,  we  rowed  directly  into  the  creek ;  and 
the  first  man  I  fixed  my  eye  upon  was  the  Spaniard 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  45 

whose  life  I  had  saved,  and  whom  I  knew  by  his 
face  perfectly  well :  as  to  his  habit,  I  shall  describe 
it  afterwards.  I  ordered  nobody  to  go  on  shore  at 
first  but  myself;  but  there  was  no  keeping  Friday 
in  the  boat,  for  the  affectionate  creature  had  spied 
his  father  at  a  distance,  a  good  way  off  the  Span- 
iards, where  indeed  I  saw  nothing  of  him ;  and  if 
they  had  not  let  him  go  ashore,  he  would  have 
jumped  into  the  sea.  He  was  no  sooner  on  shore 
but  he  flew  away  to  his  father,  like  an  arrow  out  of 
a  bow.  It  would  have  made  any  man  shed  tears, 
in  spite  of  the  firmest  resolution,  to  have  seen  the 
first  transports  of  this  poor  fellow's  joy  when  he 
came  to  his  father :  how  he  embraced  him,  kissed 
him,  stroked  his  face,  took  him  up  in  his  arms,  set 
him  down  upon  a  tree,  and  lay  down  by  him ;  then 
stood  and  looked  at  him,  as  any  one  would  look 
at  a  strange  picture,  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  to- 
gether; then  lay  down  on  the  ground,  and  stroked 
his  legs,  and  kissed  them,  and  then  got  up  again, 
and  stared  at  him;  one  would  have  thought  the 
fellow  bewitched.  But  it  would  have  made  a  dog 
laugh  the  next  day  to  see  how  his  passion  ran  out 
another  way;  in  the  morning  he  walked  along  the 
shore,  to  and  again,  with  his  father  several  hours, 
always  leading  him  by  the  hand,  as  if  he  had  been 
a  lady ;  and  every  now  and  then  he  would  come 
to  the  boat  to  fetch  something  or  other  for  him, 
either  a  lump  of  sugar,  a  dram,  a  biscuit-cake,  or 
something  or  other  that  was  good.  In  the  afternoon 
his  frolics  ran  another  way ;  for  then  he  would  set 


46  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

the  old  man  down  upon  the  ground  and  dance 
about  him,  and  make  a  thousand  antic  postures 
and  gestures;  and  all  the  while  he  did  this,  he 
would  be  talking  to  him,  and  telling  him  one  story 
or  other  of  his  travels,  and  of  what  had  happened 
to  him  abroad,  to  divert  him.  In  short,  if  the  same 
filial  affection  was  to  be  found  in  Christians  to 
their  parents  in  our  part  of  the  world,  one  would 
be  tempted  to  say  there  would  hardly  have  been 
any  need  of  the  fifth  commandment. 

But  this  is  a  digression:  I  return  to  my  landing. 
It  would  be  needless  to  take  notice  of  all  the  cere- 
monies and  civilities  that  the  Spaniards  received 
me  with.  The  first  Spaniard,  who,  as  I  said,  I 
knew  very  well,  was  he  whose  life  I  had  saved :  he 
came  towards  the  boat,  attended  by  one  more, 
carrying  a  flag  of  truce  also:  and  he  not  only  did  not 
know  me  at  first,  but  he  had  no  thoughts,  no  no- 
tion of  its  being  me  that  was  come,  till  I  spoke  to 
him.  "Senhor,"  said  I,  in  Portuguese,  "do  you 
not  know  me? "  At  which  he  spoke  not  a  word, 
but  giving  his  musket  to  the  man  that  was  with 
him,  threw  his  arms  abroad,  saying  something  in 
Spanish  that  I  did  not  perfectly  hear,  came  forward 
and  embraced  me ;  telling  me  he  was  inexcusable 
not  to  know  that  face  again,  that  he  had  once  seen 
as  if  an  angel  from  heaven  sent  to  save  his  life  : 
he  said  abundance  of  very  handsome  things,  as  a 
well-bred  Spaniard  always  knows  how ;  and  then, 
beckoning  to  the  person  that  attended  him,  bade 
him    go   and   call  out   his   comrades.    He   then 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  47 

asked  me  if  I  would  walk  to  my  old  habitation, 
where  he  would  give  me  possession  of  my  own 
house  again,  and  where  I  should  see  they  had  made 
but  mean  improvements  :  so  I  walked  along  with 
him;  but,  alas!  I  could  no  more  find  the  place 
again  than  if  I  had  never  been  there ;  for  they  had 
planted  so  many  trees,  and  placed  them  in  such 
a  posture,  so  thick  and  close  to  one  another,  and 
in  ten  years'  time  they  were  grown  so  big,  that,  in 
short,  the  place  was  inaccessible,  except  by  such 
windings  and  blind  ways  as  they  themselves  only, 
who  made  them,  could  find. 

I  asked  them  what  put  them  upon  all  these  fort- 
ifications: he  told  me  I  would  say  there  was  need 
enough  of  it,  when  they  had  given  me  an  account 
how  they  had  passed  their  time  since  their  arriving 
in  the  island,  especially  after  they  had  the  misfor- 
tune to  find  that  I  was  gone.  He  told  me  he  could 
not  but  have  some  satisfaction  in  my  good  fortune, 
when  he  heard  that  I  was  gone  in  a  good  ship,  and 
to  my  satisfaction  ;  and  that  he  had  oftentimes  a 
strong  persuasion  that,  one  time  or  other,  he  should 
see  me  again ;  but  nothing  that  ever  befel  him  In 
his  life,  he  said,  was  so  surprising  and  afflicting  to 
him  at  first,  as  the  disappointment  he  was  under 
when  he  came  back  to  the  Island  and  found  I  was 
not  there. 

As  to  the  three  barbarians  (so  he  called  them) 
that  were  left  behind,  and  of  whom,  he  said,  he  had 
a  long  story  to  tell  me,  the  Spaniards  all  thought 
themselves  much  better  among  the  savages,  only 


48  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

that  their  number  was  so  small :  "and,"  says  he,"had 
they  been  strong  enough,  we  had  been  all  long  ago 
in  purgatory";  and  with  that  he  crossed  himself 
on  the  breast,  "  But,  sir,"  says  he, "  I  hope  you  will 
not  be  displeased  when  I  shall  tell  you  how,  forced 
by  necessity,  we  were  obliged,  for  our  own  pre- 
servation, to  disarm  them,  and  make  them  our  sub- 
jects, who  would  not  be  content  with  being  mod- 
erately our  masters,  but  would  be  our  murderers." 
I  answered  I  was  heartily  afraid  of  it  when  I  left 
them  there,  and  nothing  troubled  me  at  my  part- 
ing from  the  island  but  that  they  were  not  come 
back,  that  I  might  have  put  them  in  possession  of 
everything  first,  and  left  the  others  in  a  state  of  sub- 
jection, as  they  deserved;  but  if  they  had  reduced 
them  to  it,  I  was  very  glad,  and  should  be  very  far 
from  finding  any  fault  with  it;  for  I  knew  they 
were  a  parcel  of  refractory,  ungoverned  villains, 
and  were  fit  for  any  manner  of  mischief. 

While  I  was  thus  saying  this,  the  man  came 
whom  he  had  sent  back,  and  with  him  eleven  men 
more.  In  the  dress  they  were  in  it  was  impossible 
to  guess  what  nation  they  were  of;  but  he  made 
all  clear,  both  to  them  and  to  me.  First  he  turned 
to  me,  and  pointing  to  them,  said,  "These,  sir,  are 
some  of  the  gentlemen  who  owe  their  lives  to  you  " ; 
and  then  turning  to  them,  and  pointing  to  me,  he 
let  them  know  who  I  was ;  upon  which  they  all 
came  up,  one  by  one,  not  as  if  they  had  been  sail- 
ors and  ordinary  fellows,  and  the  like,  but  really 
as  if  they  had  been  ambassadors  of  noblemen,  and 

/ 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  49 

I  a  monarch  or  great  conqueror:  their  behaviour 
was  to  the  last  degree  obliging  and  courteous,  and 
yet  mixed  with  a  manly,  majestic  gravity  which 
very  well  became  them ;  and,  in  short,  they  had  so 
much  more  manners  than  I  that  I  scarce  knew  how 
to  receive  their  civilities,  much  less  how  to  return 
them  in  kind. 

The  history  of  their  coming  to,  and  conduct  in, 
the  island,  after  my  going  away,  is  so  very  remark- 
able, and  has  so  many  incidents  which  the  former 
part  of  my  relation  will  help  to  understand,  and 
which  will,  in  most  of  the  particulars,  refer  to  the 
account  I  have  already  given,  that  I  cannot  but 
commit  them,  with  great  delight,  to  the  reading 
of  those  that  come  after  me. 

I  shall  no  longer  trouble  the  story  with  a  rela- 
tion in  the  first  person,  which  will  put  me  to  the 
expense  of  ten  thousand  "said  Fs,'*  and  "said 
he's,"  and  "  he  told  me's,"  and  "  I  told  him\" 
and  the  like;  but  I  shall  collect  the  facts  historic- 
ally, as  near  as  I  can  gather  them  out  of  my  mem- 
ory, from  what  they  related  to  me,  and  from  what 
I  met  with  in  my  conversing  with  them  and  with 
the  place. 

In  order  to  do  this  succinctly,  and  as  intelligibly 
as  I  can,  I  must  go  back  to  the  circumstances  in 
which  I  left  the  island,  and  in  which  the  persons 
were  of  whom  I  am  to  speak.  And  first,  it  is  nec- 
essary to  repeat,  that  I  had  sent  away  Friday's 
father  and  the  Spaniard  (the  two  whose  lives  I  had 
rescued  from  the  savages),  in  a  large  canoe,  to  the 


50  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

main,  as  I  then  thought  it,  to  fetch  over  the 
Spaniard's  companions  that  he  left  behind  him,  in 
order  to  save  them  from  the  like  calamity  that  he 
had  been  in,  and  in  order  to  succour  them  for  the 
present;  and  that,  if  possible,  we  might  together 
find  some  way  for  our  deliverance  afterwards. 

When  I  sent  them  away  I  had  no  visible  ap- 
pearance of,  or  the  least  room  to  hope  for,  my  own 
deliverance,  any  more  than  I  had  twenty  years 
before,  much  less  had  I  any  foreknowledge  of  what 
afterwards  happened.  I  mean,  of  an  English  ship 
coming  on  shore  there  to  fetch  me  off;  and  it  could 
not  but  be  a  very  great  surprise  to  them,  when 
they  came  back,  not  only  to  find  that  I  was  gone, 
but  to  find  three  strangers  left  on  the  spot,  pos- 
sessed of  all  that  I  had  left  behind  me,  which  would 
otherwise  have  been  their  own. 

The  first  thing,  however,  which  I  inquired  into, 
that  I  might  begin  where  I  left  off,  was  of  their 
own  part ;  and  I  desired  he  would  give  me  a  par- 
ticular account  of  his  voyage  back  to  his  country- 
men with  the  boat,  when  I  sent  him  to  fetch  them 
over.  He  told  me  there  was  little  variety  in  that 
part,  for  nothing  remarkable  happened  to  them  on 
the  way,  having  had  very  calm  weather  and  a 
smooth  sea.  As  for  his  countrymen,  it  could  not 
be  doubted,  he  said,  but  that  they  were  overjoyed 
to  see  him  (it  seems  he  was  the  principal  man  among 
them,  the  captain  of  the  vessel  they  had  been  ship- 
wrecked in  having  been  dead  some  time);  they 
were,  he  said,  the  more  surprised  to  see  him,  because 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  51 

they  knew  that  he  was  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
savages,  who,  they  were  satisfied,  would  devour 
him,  as  they  did  all  the  rest  of  their  prisoners; 
that  when  he  told  them  the  story  of  his  deliver- 
ance, and  in  what  manner  he  was  furnished  for 
carrying  them  away,  it  was  like  a  dream  to  them, 
and  their  astonishment,  he  said,  was  somewhat  like 
that  of  Joseph*s  brethren  when  he  told  them  who 
he  was,  and  told  them  the  story  of  his  exaltation 
in  Pharaoh's  court;  but  when  he  showed  them  the 
arms,  the  powder,  the  ball,  and  provisions,  that  he 
brought  them  for  their  journey  or  voyage,  they 
were  restored  to  themselves,  took  a  just  share  of 
the  joy  of  their  deliverance,  and  immediately  pre- 
pared to  come  away  with  him. 

Their  first  business  was  to  get  canoes:  and  in 
this  they  were  obliged  not  to  stick  so  much  upon 
the  honest  part  of  it,  but  to  trespass  upon  their 
friendly  savages,  and  to  borrow  two  large  canoes, 
or  periaguas,  on  pretence  of  going  out  a-fishing, 
or  for  pleasure.  In  tliese  they  came  away  the  next 
morning.  It  seems  they  wanted  no  time  to  get 
themselves  ready;  for  they  had  no  baggage,  neither 
clothes  nor  provisions,  nor  anything  in  the  world 
but  what  they  had  on  them,  and  a  few  roots  to  eat, 
of  which  they  used  to  make  their  bread. 

They  were  in  all  three  weeks  absent ;  and  in  that 
time,  unluckily  for  them,  I  had  the  occasion  of- 
fered for  my  escape,  as  I  mentioned  in  my  other 
part,  and  to  get  off  from  the  island,  leaving  three 
of  the  most  impudent,  hardened,  ungoverned,  dis- 


52  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

agreeable  villains  behind  me  that  any  man  could 
desire  to  meet  with;  to  the  poor  Spaniards*  great 
grief  and  disappointment,  you  may  be  sure. 

The  only  just  thing  the  rogues  did  was  that, 
when  the  Spaniards  came  ashore,  they  gave  my  let- 
ter to  them,  and  gave  them  provisions,  and  other 
relief,  as  I  had  ordered  them  to  do;  also  they  gave 
them  the  long  paper  of  directions  which  I  had  left 
with  them,  containing  the  particular  methods  which 
I  took  for  managing  every  part  of  my  life  there ; 
the  way  how  I  baked  my  bread,  bred  up  tame  goats, 
and  planted  my  corn ;  how  I  cured  my  grapes, 
made  my  pots,  and,  in  a  word,  everything  I  did ; 
all  this  being  written  down,  they  gave  to  the  Span- 
iards (two  of  them  understood  English  well  enough): 
nor  did  they  refuse  to  accommodate  the  Spaniards 
with  anything  else,  for  they  agreed  very  well  for 
some  time.  They  gave  them  an  equal  admission 
into  the  house,  or  cave,  and  they  began  to  live  very 
sociably;  and  the  head  Spaniard,  who  had  seen 
pretty  much  of  my  methods,  and  Friday's  father 
together,  managed  all  their  affairs :  but  as  for  the 
Englishmen,  they  did  nothing  but  ramble  about 
the  island,  shoot  parrots,  and  catch  tortoises ;  and 
when  they  came  home  at  night,  the  Spaniards 
provided  their  suppers  for  them. 

The  Spaniards  would  have  been  satisfied  with 
this  had  the  others  but  let  them  alone ;  which,  how- 
ever, they  could  not  find  in  their  hearts  to  do  long, 
but,  like  the  dog  in  the  manger,  they  would  not  eat 
themselves,  neither  would  they  let  the  others  eat. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  53 

The  differences,  nevertheless,  were  at  first  but 
trivial,  and  such  as  are  not  worth  relating,  but  at  last 
it  broke  out  into  open  war:  and  it  began  with  all 
the  rudeness  and  insolence  that  can  be  imagined, 
without  reason,  without  provocation,  contrary  to 
nature,  and,  indeed,  to  common  sense :  and  though, 
it  is  true,  the  first  relation  of  it  came  from  the 
Spaniards  themselves,  whom  I  may  call  the  ac- 
cusers, yet,  when  I  came  to  examine  the  fellows, 
they  could  not  deny  a  word  of  it. 

But  before  I  come  to  the  particulars  of  this  part, 
I  must  supply  a  defect  in  my  former  relation;  and 
this  was,  I  forgot  to  set  down,  among  the  rest,  that 
just  as  we  were  weighing  the  anchor  to  set  sail, 
there  happened  a  little  quarrel  on  board  of  our  ship, 
which  I  was  once  afraid  would  have  turned  to  a 
second  mutiny;  nor  was  it  appeased  till  the  cap- 
tain, rousing  up  his  courage,  and  taking  us  all  to 
his  assistance,  parted  them  by  force,  and,  making 
two  of  the  most  refractory  fellows  prisoners,  he  laid 
them  in  irons;  and  as  they  had  been  active  in  the 
former  disorders,  and  let  fall  some  ugly,  dangerous 
words,  the  second  time  he  threatened  to  carry  them 
in  irons  to  England,  and  have  them  hanged  there 
for  mutiny,  and  running  away  with  the  ship.  This, 
it  seems,  though  the  captain  did  not  intend  to  do 
it,  frightened  some  other  men  in  the  ship ;  and  some 
of  them  had  put  it  into  the  heads  of  the  rest  that 
the  captain  only  gave  them  good  words  for  the  pre- 
sent, till  they  should  come  to  some  English  port, 
and  that  then  they  should  be  all  put  into  gaol,  and 


54  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

tried  for  their  lives.  The  mate  got  intelligence  of 
this,  and  acquainted  us  with  it;  upon  which  it  was 
desired  that  I,  who  still  passed  for  a  great  man 
among  them,  should  go  down  with  the  mate,  and 
satisfy  the  men,  and  tell  them  that  they  might  be 
assured,  if  they  behaved  well  the  rest  of  the  voyage, 
all  they  had  done  for  the  time  past  should  be  par- 
doned. So  1  went,  and  after  passing  my  honour's 
word  to  them,  they  appeared  easy,  and  the  more 
so  when  I  caused  the  two  men  that  were  in  irons 
to  be  released  and  forgiven. 

But  this  mutiny  had  brought  us  to  an  anchor 
for  that  night;  the  wind  also  falling  calm  next 
morning,  we  found  that  our  two  men  who  had  been 
laid  in  irons  had  stole  each  of  them  a  musket,  and 
some  other  weapons  (what  powder  or  shot  they 
had  we  knew  not),  and  had  taken  the  ship's  pin- 
nace, which  was  not  yet  haled  up,  and  run  away 
with  her  to  their  companions  in  roguery  on  shore. 
As  soon  as  we  found  this,  I  ordered  the  long-boat 
on  shore,  with  twelve  men  and  the  mate,  and  away 
they  went  to  seek  the  rogues ;  but  they  could  neither 
find  them  or  any  of  the  rest,  for  they  all  fled  into 
the  woods  when  they  saw  the  boat  coming  on  shore. 
The  mate  was  once  resolved,  in  justice  to  their 
roguery,  to  have  destroyed  their  plantations,  burned 
all  their  household-stuff  and  furniture,  and  left 
them  to  shift  without  it ;  but  having  no  orders,  he 
let  it  all  alone,  left  everything  as  he  found  it,  and, 
bringing  the  pinnace  away,  came  on  board  without 
them.  These  two  men  made  their  number  five ;  but 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  55 

the  other  three  villains  were  so  much  more  wicked 
than  they  that,  after  they  had  been  two  or  three 
days  together,  they  turned  the  two  new-comers  out 
of  doors  to  shift  for  themselves,  and  would  have 
nothing  to  do  with  them ;  nor  could  they,  for  a 
good  while,  be  persuaded  to  give  them  any  food: 
as  for  the  Spaniards,  they  were  not  yet  come. 

When  the  Spaniards  came  first  on  shore,  the 
business  began  to  go  forward :  the  Spaniards  would 
have  persuaded  the  three  English  brutes  to  have 
taken  in  their  two  countrymen  again,  that,  as  they 
said,  they  might  be  all  one  family  ;  but  they  would 
not  hear  of  it :  so  the  two  poor  fellows  lived  by 
themselves;  and,  finding  nothing  but  industry  and 
application  would  make  them  live  comfortably,  they 
pitched  their  tents  on  the  north  shore  of  the  island, 
but  a  little  more  to  the  west,  to  be  out  of  danger  of 
the  savages,  who  always  landed  on  the  east  parts 
of  the  island. 

Here  they  built  them  two  huts,  one  to  lodge  in, 
and  the  other  to  lay  up  their  magazines  and  stores 
in ;  and  the  Spaniards  having  given  them  some  corn 
for  seed,  and  especially  some  of  the  peas  which  I 
had  left  them,  they  dug,  planted,  and  enclosed,  after 
the  pattern  I  had  set  for  them  all,  and  began  to 
live  pretty  well.  Their  first  crop  of  corn  was  on  the 
ground;  and  though  it  was  but  a  little  bit  of  land 
which  they  had  dug  up  at  first,  having  had  but  a 
little  time,  yet  it  was  enough  to  relieve  them,  and 
find  them  with  bread  and  other  eatables ;  and  one  of 
the  fellows,  being  the  cook's  mate  of  the  ship,  was 


56  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

very  ready  at  making  soup,  puddings,  and  such 
other  preparations  as  the  rice  and  the  milk,  and  such 
little  flesh  as  they  got,  furnished  him  to  do. 


CHAPTER  V 

THEY  were  going  on  in  this  little  thriving  post- 
ure, when  the  three  unnatural  rogues,  their 
own  countrymen  too,  in  mere  humour,  and  to  in- 
sult them,  came  and  bullied  them,  and  told  them 
the  island  was  theirs ;  that  the  governor,  meaning 
me,  had  given  them  the  possession  of  it,  and  no- 
body else  had  any  right  to  it ;  and  that  they  should 
build  no  houses  upon  their  ground  unless  they 
would  pay  rent  for  them. 

The  two  men,  thinking  they  were  jesting  at  first, 
asked  them  to  come  in  and  sit  down,  and  see  what 
fine  houses  they  were  that  they  had  built,  and  to 
tell  them  what  rent  they  demanded ;  and  one  of 
them  merrily  said,  if  they  were  the  ground-land- 
lords, he  hoped,  if  they  built  tenements  upon  their 
land,  and  made  improvements,  they  would,  accord- 
ing to  the  custom  of  landlords,  grant  along  lease; 
and  desired  they  would  get  a  scrivener  to  draw 
the  writings.  One  of  the  three,  cursing  and  raging, 
told  them  they  should  see  they  were  not  in  jest; 
and  going  to  a  little  place  at  a  distance,  where  the 


58  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

honest  men  had  made  a  fire  to  dress  their  victuals, 
he  takes  a  firebrand,  and  claps  it  to  the  outside 
of  their  hut,  and  very  fairly  set  it  on  fire ;  and  it 
would  have  been  burned  all  down  in  a  few  min- 
utes, if  one  of  the  two  had  not  run  to  the  fellow, 
thrust  him  away,  and  trod  the  fire  out  with  his  feet, 
and  that  not  without  some  difficulty  too. 

The  fellow  was  in  such  a  rage  at  the  honest  man's 
thrusting  him  away  that  he  returned  upon  him,  with 
a  pole  he  had  in  his  hand,  and  had  not  the  man 
avoided  the  blow  very  nimbly,  and  run  into  the 
hut,  he  had  ended  his  days  at  once.  His  comrade, 
seeing  the  danger  they  were  both  in,  ran  in  after 
him,  and  immediately  they  came  both  out  with 
their  muskets,  and  the  man  that  was  first  struck  at 
with  the  pole  knocked  the  fellow  down  that  had 
begun  the  quarrel  with  the  stock  of  his  musket,  and 
that  before  the  other  two  could  come  to  help 
him  ;  and  then,  seeing  the  rest  come  at  them,  they 
stood  together,  and,  presenting  the  other  ends  of 
their  pieces  to  them,  bade  them  stand  off. 

The  others  had  fire-arms  with  them  too;  but  one 
of  the  two  honest  men,  bolder  than  his  comrade, 
and  made  desperate  by  his  danger,  told  them,  if 
they  oflTered  to  move  hand  or  foot  they  were  dead 
men,  and  boldly  commanded  them  to  lay  down 
their  arms.  They  did  not,  indeed,  lay  down  their 
arms,  but  seeing  him  so  resolute,  it  brought  them 
to  a  parley,  and  they  consented  to  take  their 
wounded  man  with  them  and  be  gone  ;  and,  indeed, 
it  seems  the  fellow  was  bounded  sufficiently  with 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  59 

the  blow.  However,  they  were  much  in  the  wrong, 
since  they  had  the  advantage,  that  they  did  not  dis- 
arm them  effectually,  as  they  might  have  done,  and 
have  gone  immediately  to  the  Spaniards,  and  given 
them  an  account  how  the  rogues  had  treated  them ; 
for  the  three  villains  studied  nothing  but  revenge, 
and  every  day  gave  them  some  intimation  that  they 
did  so. 

But  not  to  crowd  this  part  with  an  account  of 
the  lesser  part  of  the  rogueries,  such  as  treading 
down  their  corn,  shooting  three  young  kids  and  a 
she-goat,  which  the  poor  men  had  got  to  breed  up 
tame  for  their  store,  and,  in  a  word,  plaguing  them 
night  and  day  in  this  manner,  it  forced  the  two  men 
to  such  a  desperation  that  they  resolved  to  fight 
them  all  three,  the  first  time  they  had  a  fair  oppor- 
tunity. In  order  to  this,  they  resolved  to  go  to 
the  castle,  as  they  called  it  (that  was,  my  old  dwell- 
ing), where  the  three  rogues  and  the  Spaniards  all 
lived  together  at  that  time,  intending  to  have  a  fair 
battle,  and  the  Spaniards  should  stand  by,  to  see 
fair  play:  so  they  got  up  in  the  morning  before 
day,  and  came  to  the  place,  and  called  the  English- 
men by  their  names,  telling  a  Spaniard  that  an- 
swered that  they  wanted  to  speak  with  them. 

It  happened  that  the  day  before  two  of  the  Span- 
iards, having  been  in  the  woods,  had  seen  one  of 
the  two  Englishmen,whom,  for  distinction,  I  called 
the  honest  men,  and  he  had  made  a  sad  complaint 
to  the  Spaniards  of  the  barbarous  usage  they  had 
met  with  from  their  three  countrymen,  and  how 


6o  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

they  had  ruined  their  plantation,  and  destroyed 
their  corn  that  they  had  laboured  so  hard  to  bring 
forward,  and  killed  the  milch-goat  and  their  three 
kids,  which  was  all  they  had  provided  for  their  sus- 
tenance ;  and  that  if  he  and  his  friends,  meaning 
the  Spaniards,  did  not  assist  them  again,  they 
should  be  starved.  When  the  Spaniards  came  home 
at  night,  and  they  were  all  at  supper,  one  of  them 
took  the  freedom  to  reprove  the  three  Englishmen, 
though  in  very  gentle  and  mannerly  terms,  and 
asked  them  how  they  could  be  so  cruel,  they  being 
harmless,  inoffensive  fellows ;  that  they  were  put- 
ting themselves  in  a  way  to  subsist  by  their  labour, 
and  that  it  had  cost  them  a  great  deal  of  pains  to 
bring  things  to  such  perfection  as  they  were  then 
in.  One  of  the  Englishmen  returned  very  briskly, 
"  What  had  they  to  do  there  ?  that  they  came  on 
shore  without  leave ;  and  that  they  should  not 
plant  or  build  upon  the  island ;  it  was  none  of 
their  ground."  "  Why,"  says  the  Spaniard,  very 
calmly,  "  Senhor  Inglese,  they  must  not  starve." 
The  Englishman  replied,  like  a  rough-hewn  tar- 
pauling,  "  They  might  starve  and  be  d — d ;  they 
should  not  plant  nor  build  in  that  place."  "  But 
what  must  they  do  then,  senhor  ?  "  said  the  Span- 
iard. Another  of  the  brutes  returned,  "Do?  d — n 
them,  they  should  be  servants,  and  work  for  them." 
"  But  how  can  you  expect  that  of  them?"  says  the 
Spaniard;  "  they  are  not  bought  with  your  money: 
you  have  no  right  to  make  them  servants."  The 
Englishman  answered,  the  island  was  theirs ;  the 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  6i 

governor  had  given  it  to  them,  and  no  man  had 
anything  to  do  there  but  themselves ;  and  with 
that,  swore  by  his  Maker  that  they  would  go  and 
burn  all  their  new  huts ;  they  should  build  none 
upon  their  land.  "  Why,  senhor,"  says  the  Span- 
iard, "  by  the  same  rule,  we  must  be  your  servants 
too."  "Aye,"  says  the  bold  dog,  "and  so  you 
shall  too,  before  we  have  done  with  you  "  (mixing 
two  or  three  "  G — d  d — n  me's  "  in  the  proper  in- 
tervals of  his  speech).  The  Spaniard  only  smiled 
at  that  and  made  him  no  answer.  However,  this 
little  discourse  had  heated  them  ;  and,  starting  up, 
one  says  to  the  other,  I  think  it  was  he  they  called 
Will  Atkins,  "  Come,  Jack,  let*s  go,  and  have  t' 
other  brush  with  *em  ;  we  '11  demolish  their  castle, 
I  *11  warrant  you ;  they  shall  plant  no  colony  in 
our  dominions." 

Upon  this  they  went  all  trooping  away,  with 
every  man  a  gun,  a  pistol,  and  a  sword,  and  mut- 
tered some  insolent  things  among  themselves,  of 
what  they  would  do  to  the  Spaniards  too,  when 
opportunity  offered ;  but  the  Spaniards,  it  seems, 
did  not  so  perfectly  understand  them  as  to  know 
all  the  particulars,  only  that,  in  general,  they  threat- 
ened them  hard  for  taking  the  two  Englishmen's 
part. 

Whither  they  went,  or  how  they  bestowed  their 
time  that  evening,  the  Spaniards  said  they  did  not 
know;  but  it  seems  they  wandered  about  the  coun- 
try part  of  the  night,  and  then,  lying  down  in  the 
place  which  I  used  to  call  my  bower,  they  were  weary. 


62  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

and  overslept  themselves.  The  case  was  this:  they 
had  resolved  to  stay  till  midnight,  and  so  take  the 
two  poor  men  when  they  were  asleep,  and,  as  they 
acknowledged  afterwards,  intended  to  set  fire  to 
their  huts  while  they  were  in  them,  and  either  burn 
them  there,  or  murder  them  as  they  came  out ;  as 
malice  seldom  sleeps  very  sound,  it  was  very  strange 
they  should  not  have  been  kept  awake. 

However,  as  the  two  men  had  also  a  design  upon 
them,  as  I  have  said,  though  a  much  fairer  one  than 
that  of  burning  and  murdering,  it  happened,  and 
very  luckily  for  them  all,  that  they  were  up,  and 
gone  abroad,before  the  bloody-minded  rogues  came 
to  their  huts. 

When  they  came  there,  and  found  the  men  gone, 
Atkins,  who,  it  seems,  was  the  forwardest  man, 
called  out  to  his  comrade,  "  Ha,  Jack,  here 's  the 
nest,  but,  d — n  them,  the  birds  are  flown."  They 
mused  a  while,  to  think  what  should  be  the  occa- 
sion of  their  being  gone  abroad  so  soon,  and  sug- 
gested presently  that  the  Spaniards  had  given  them 
notice  of  it ;  and  with  that  they  shook  hands,  and 
swore  to  one  another  that  they  would  be  revenged 
of  the  Spaniards.  As  soon  as  they  had  made  this 
bloody  bargain  they  fell  to  work  with  the  poor 
men's  habitation :  they  did  not  set  fire,  indeed,  to 
anything,  but  they  pulled  down  both  their  houses, 
and  pulled  them  so  limb  from  limb  that  they  left 
not  the  least  stick  standing  or  scarce  any  sign  on 
the  ground  where  they  stood ;  they  tore  all  their 
little  collected  household-stuff  in  pieces,  and  threw 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  63 

everything  about  in  such  a  manner  that  the  poor 
men  afterwards  found  some  of  their  things  a  mile 
off  their  habitation.  When  they  had  done  this, 
they  pulled  up  all  the  young  trees  which  the  poor 
men  had  planted  ;  pulled  up  an  enclosure  they  had 
made  to  secure  their  cattle  and  their  corn  ;  and,  in 
a  word,  sacked  and  plundered  everything  as  com- 
pletely as  a  horde  of  Tartars  would  have  done. 

The  two  men  were,  at  this  juncture,  gone  to  find 
them  out,  and  had  resolved  to  fight  them  wherever 
they  had  been,  though  they  were  but  two  to  three; 
so  that,  had  they  met,  there  certainly  would  have 
been  bloodshed  among  them  ;  for  they  were  all  very 
stout,  resolute  fellows,  to  give  them  their  due. 

But  Providence  took  more  care  to  keep  them 
asunder  than  they  themselves  could  do  to  meet ; 
for,  as  if  they  had  dogged  one  another,  when  the 
three  were  gone  thither,  the  two  were  here ;  and 
afterwards,  when  the  two  went  back  to  find  them, 
the  three  were  come  to  the  old  habitation  again  : 
we  shall  see  their  different  conduct  presently. 
When  the  three  came  back  like  furious  creatures, 
flushed  with  the  rage  which  the  work  they  had  been 
about  had  put  them  into,  they  came  up  to  the 
Spaniards,  and  told  them  what  they  had  done,  by 
way  of  scoff  and  bravado  ;  and  one  of  them,  step- 
ping up  to  one  of  the  Spaniards,  as  if  they  had  been 
a  couple  of  boys  at  play,  takes  hold  of  his  hat  as  it 
was  upon  his  head,  and  giving  it  a  twirl  about,  fleer- 
ing in  his  face,  says  to  him,  "  And  you,  Senhor 
Jack  Spaniard,  shall  have  the  same  sauce,  if  you 


64  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

do  not  mend  your  manners.'*  The  Spaniard,  who, 
though  a  quiet  civil  man,  was  as  brave  a  man  as 
could  be,  and  withal  a  strong,  well-made  man, 
looked  at  him  for  a  good  while,  and  then,  having 
no  weapon  in  his  hand,  stepped  gravely  up  to  him, 
and  with  one  blow  of  his  fist  knocked  him  down, 
as  an  ox  is  felled  with  a  pole-axe  ;  at  which  one  of 
the  rogues,  as  insolent  as  the  first,  fired  his  pistol 
at  the  Spaniard  immediately :  he  missed  his  body, 
indeed,  for  the  bullets  went  through  his  hair,  but 
one  of  them  touched  the  tip  of  his  ear,  and  he  bled 
pretty  much.  The  blood  made  the  Spaniard  be- 
lieve he  was  more  hurt  than  he  really  was,  and  that 
put  him  into  some  heat,  for  before  he  acted  all  in 
a  perfect  calm ;  but  now,  resolving  to  go  through 
with  his  work,  he  stooped,  and  took  the  fellow's 
musket  whom  he  had  knocked  down,  and  was  just 
going  to  shoot  the  man  who  had  fired  at  him,  when 
the  rest  of  the  Spaniards,  being  in  the  cave,  came 
out,  and,  calling  to  him  not  to  shoot,  they  stepped 
in,  secured  the  other  two,  and  took  their  arms 
from  them. 

When  they  were  thus  disarmed,  and  found  they 
had  made  all  the  Spaniards  their  enemies,  as  well 
as  their  own  countrymen,  they  began  to  cool,  and, 
giving  the  Spaniards  better  words,  would  have  'their 
arms  again;  but  the  Spaniards,  considering  the  feud 
that  was  between  them  and  the  other  two  English- 
men, and  that  it  would  be  the  best  method  they 
could  take  to  keep  them  from  killing  one  another, 
told  them  they  would  do  them  no  harm,  and  if  they 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  65 

would  live  peaceably,  they  would  be  very  willing 
to  assist  and  associate  with  them  as  they  did  before : 
but  that  they  could  not  think  of  giving  them  their 
arms  again  while  they  appeared  so  resolved  to  do 
mischief  with  them  to  their  own  countrymen,  and 
had  even  threatened  them  all  to  make  them  their 
servants. 

The  rogues  were  now  no  more  capable  to  hear 
reason  than  to  act  with  reason ;  but  being  refused 
their  arms,  they  went  raving  away,  and  raging  like 
madmen,  threatening  what  they  would  do,  though 
they  had  no  fire-arms.  But  the  Spaniards,  despis- 
ing their  threatening,  told  them  they  would  take 
care  how  they  offered  any  injury  to  their  plantation 
or  cattle,  for  if  they  did,  they  should  shoot  them  as 
they  would  ravenous  beasts,  wherever  they  found 
them  ;  and  if  they  fell  into  their  hands  alive,  they 
should  certainly  be  hanged.  However,  this  was  far 
from  cooling  them,  but  away  they  went,  raging  and 
swearing  like  furies  of  hell.  As  soon  as  they  were 
gone,  the  two  men  came  back,  in  passion  and  rage 
enough  also,  though  of  another  kind  ;  for  having 
been  at  their  plantation,  and  finding  it  all  demol- 
ished and  destroyed,  as  above,  it  will  easily  be 
supposed  they  had  provocation  enough.  They  could 
scarce  have  room  to  tell  their  tale,  the  Spaniards 
were  so  eager  to  tell  them  theirs;  and  it  was  strange 
enough  to  find  that  three  men  should  thus  bully 
nineteen,  and  receive  no  punishment  at  all. 

The  Spaniards,  indeed,  despised  them,  and 
especially,  having  thus  disarmed  them,  made  light 


66  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

of  their  threatenings:  but  the  two  Englishmen 
resolved  to  have  their  remedy  against  them,  what 
pains  soever  it  cost  to  find  them  out.  But  the  Span- 
iards interposed  here  too,  and  told  them  that,  as 
they  had  disarmed  them,  they  could  not  consent  that 
they  (the  two)  should  pursue  them  with  fire-arms, 
and  perhaps  kill  them.  "  But,"  said  the  grave  Span- 
iard, who  was  their  governor,  "we  will  endeavour 
to  make  them  do  you  justice,  if  you  will  leave  it 
to  us  ;  for  there  is  no  doubt  but  they  will  come  to 
us  again,  when  their  passion  is  over,  being  not  able 
to  subsist  without  our  assistance  :  we  promise  you 
to  make  no  peace  with  them  without  having  a  full 
satisfaction  for  you ;  and  upon  this  condition  we 
hope  you  will  promise  to  use  no  violence  with  them 
other  than  in  your  own  defence."  The  two  Eng- 
lishmen yielded  to  this  very  awkwardly,  and  with 
great  reluctance  ;  but  the  Spaniards  protested  that 
they  did  it  only  to  keep  them  from  bloodshed,  and 
to  make  all  easy  at  last.  "  For,"  said  they,  "  we  are 
not  so  many  of  us ;  here  is  room  enough  for  us 
all,  and  it  is  a  great  pity  we  should  not  be  all  good 
friends."  At  length  they  did  consent,  and  waited 
for  the  issue  of  the  thing,  living  for  some  days 
with  the  Spaniards,  for  their  own  habitation  was 
destroyed. 

In  about  five  days'  time  the  three  vagrants,  tired 
with  wandering,  and  almost  starved  with  hunger, 
having  chiefly  lived  on  turtles'  eggs  all  that  while, 
came  back  to  the  grove  ;  and  finding  my  Spaniard, 
who,  as  I  have  said,  was  the  governor,  and  two 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  67 

more  with  him  walking  by  the  side  of  the  creek, 
they  came  up  in  a  very  submissive,  humble  man- 
ner, and  begged  to  be  received  again  into  the  family. 
The  Spaniards  used  them  civilly,  but  told  them 
they  had  acted  so  unnaturally  by  their  countrymen, 
and  so  very  grossly  by  them  (the  Spaniards),  that 
they  could  not  come  to  any  conclusion  without 
consulting  the  two  Englishmen  and  the  rest ;  but, 
however,  they  would  go  to  them,  and  discourse 
about  it,  and  they  should  know  in  half  an  hour. 
It  may  be  guessed  that  they  were  very  hard  put 
to  it :  for,  it  seems,  as  they  were  to  wait  this  half- 
hour  for  an  answer,  they  begged  they  would  send 
them  out  some  bread  in  the  mean  time,  which  they 
did ;  sending  at  the  same  time  a  large  piece  of 
goat's  flesh,  and  a  boiled  parrot,  which  they  ate 
very  heartily,  for  they  were  hungry  enough. 

After  half  an  hour's  consultation,  they  were 
called  in,  and  a  long  debate  ensued ;  their  two  coun- 
trymen charging  them  with  the  ruin  of  all  their 
labour,  and  a  design  to  murder  them  ;  all  which 
they  owned  before,  and  therefore  could  not  deny 
now.  Upon  the  whole,  the  Spaniards  actedthe  mod- 
erator between  them  ;  and  as  they  had  obliged  the 
two  Englishmen  not  to  hurt  the  three  while  they 
were  naked  and  unarmed,  so  they  now  obliged  the 
three  to  go  and  rebuild  their  fellows*  two  huts,  one 
to  be  of  the  same,  and  the  other  of  larger  dimen- 
sions than  they  were  before;  to  fence  their  ground 
again  where  they  had  pulled  up  their  fences,  plant 
trees  in  the  room  of  those  pulled  up,  dig  up  the 


68  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

land  again  for  planting  corn  where  they  had  spoiled 
it,  and,  in  a  word,  to  restore  everything  in  the  same 
state  as  they  found  it,  as  near  as  they  could ;  for 
entirely  it  could  not  be,  the  season  for  the  corn, 
and  the  growth  of  the  trees  and  hedges,  not  being 
possible  to  be  recovered. 

Well,  they  submitted  to  all  this ;  and  as  they  had 
plenty  of  provisions  given  them  all  the  while,  they 
grew  very  orderly,  and  the  whole  society  began  to 
live  pleasantly  and  agreeably  together  again ;  only, 
that  these  three  fellows  could  never  be  persuaded 
to  work,  I  mean  for  themselves,  except  now  and 
then  a  little,  just  as  they  pleased :  however,  the 
Spaniards  told  them  plainly  that  if  they  would  but 
live  sociably  and  friendly  together,  and  study  the 
good  of  the  whole  plantation,  they  would  be  con- 
tent to  work  for  them,  and  let  them  walk  about  and 
be  as  idle  as  they  pleased:  and  thus,  having  lived 
pretty  well  together  for  a  month  or  two,  the  Span- 
iards gave  them  arms  again,  and  gave  them  liberty 
to  go  abroad  with  them  as  before. 

It  was  not  above  a  week  after  they  had  these 
arms,  and  went  abroad,  but  the  ungrateful  creatures 
began  to  be  as  insolent  and  troublesome  as  before: 
but,  however,  an  accident  happened  presently  upon 
this  which  endangered  the  safety  of  them  all ;  and 
they  were  obliged  to  lay  by  all  private  resentments, 
and  look  to  the  preservation  of  their  lives. 

It  happened  one  night  that  the  Spanish  gov- 
ernor, as  I  call  him,  that  is  to  say,  the  Spaniard 
whose  life  I  had  saved,  who  was  now  the  captain,  or 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  69 

leader,  or  governor  of  the  rest,  found  himself  very- 
uneasy  in  the  night,  and  could  by  no  means  get 
any  sleep :  he  was  perfectly  well  in  body,  as  he  told 
me  the  story,  only  found  his  thoughts  tumultuous; 
his  mind  ran  upon  men  fighting  and  killing  of  one 
another,  but  he  was  broad  awake,  and  could  not  by 
any  means  get  any  sleep:  in  short,  he  lay  a  great 
while;  but  growing  more  and  more  uneasy,  he  re- 
solved to  rise.  As  they  lay,  being  so  many  of  them, 
upon  goats'  skinslaid  thick  upon  such  couches  and 
pads  as  they  made  for  themselves,  and  not  in  ham- 
mocks and  ship  beds,  as  I  did,  who  was  but  one, 
so  they  had  little  to  do,  when  they  were  willing  to 
rise,  but  to  get  up  upon  their  feet,  and  perhaps  put 
on  a  coat,  such  as  it  was,  and  their  pumps,  and  they 
were  ready  for  going  any  way  that  their  thoughts 
guided  them.  Being  thus  got  up,  he  looked  out : 
but,  being  dark,  he  could  see  little  or  nothing;  and 
besides,  the  trees  which  I  had  planted,  as  in  my 
former  account  is  described,  and  which  were  now 
grown  tall,  intercepted  his  sight,  so  that  he  could 
only  look  up,  and  see  that  it  was  a  clear  starlight 
night,  and  hearing  no  noise,  he  returned  and  laid 
him  down  again:  but  it  was  all  one;  he  could  not 
sleep,  nor  could  he  compose  himself  to  anything 
like  rest;  but  his  thoughts  were  to  the  last  degree 
uneasy,  and  he  knew  not  for  what. 

Having  made  some  noise  with  rising  and  walk- 
ing about,  going  out  and  coming  in,  another  of 
them  waked,  and  calling,  asked  who  it  was  that  was 
up.  The  governor  told  him  how  it  had  been  with 


70  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

him.  "Say  you  so?"  says  the  other  Spaniard; 
"such  things  are  not  to  be  slighted,  I  assure  you; 
there  is  certainly  some  mischief  working  near  us"; 
and  presently  he  asked  him,  "Where  are  the  Eng- 
lishmen?" "They  are  all  in  their  huts,"  says  he, 
"safe  enough."  It  seems  the  Spaniards  had  kept 
possession  of  the  main  apartment,  and  had  made 
a  place  for  the  three  Englishmen,  who,  since  their 
last  mutiny,  were  always  quartered  by  themselves, 
and  could  not  come  at  the  rest.  "Well,"  says  the 
Spaniard, "  there  is  something  in  it,  I  am  persuaded, 
from  my  own  experience.  I  am  satisfied  our  spirits 
embodied  have  a  converse  with,  and  receive  intel- 
ligence from,  the  spirits  unembodied,  and  inhabit- 
ing the  invisible  world ;  and  this  friendly  notice  is 
given  for  our  advantage,  if  we  knew  how  to  make 
use  of  it.  Come,"  says  he,  "let  us  go  and  look 
abroad;  and  if  we  find  nothing  at  all  in  it  to  justify 
the  trouble,  I  '11  tell  you  a  story  to  the  purpose  that 
shall  convince  you  of  the  justice  of  my  proposing 
it." 

In  a  word,  they  went  out,  to  go  up  to  the  top  of 
the  hill  where  I  used  to  go  ;  but  they  being  strong, 
and  a  good  company,  not  alone,  as  I  was,  used  none 
of  my  cautions,  to  go  up  by  the  ladder,  and,  pull- 
ing it  up  after  them,  to  go  up  a  second  stage  to 
the  top,  but  were  going  round  through  the  grove, 
unconcerned  and  unwary ,when  they  were  surprised 
with  seeing  a  light,  as  of  fire,  a  very  little  way  off 
from  them,  and  hearing  the  voices  of  men,  not  one 
or  two,  but  of  a  great  number. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  71 

In  all  the  discoveries  I  had  made  of  the  savages 
landing  on  the  island,  it  was  my  constant  care  to 
prevent  them  making  the  least  discovery  of  there 
being  any  inhabitant  upon  the  place;  and  when  by 
any  occasion  they  came  to  know  it,  they  felt  it  so 
effectually  that  they  that  got  away  were  scarce  able 
to  give  any  account  of  it;  for  we  disappeared  as 
soon  as  possible;  nor  did  ever  any  that  had  seen 
me  escape  to  tell  any  one  else,  except  it  was  the 
three  savages  in  our  last  encounter,  who  jumped 
into  the  boat;  of  whom  I  mentioned  I  was  afraid 
they  should  go  home  and  bring  more  help. 
Whether  it  was  the  consequence  of  the  escape  of 
those  men  that  so  great  a  number  came  now  together, 
or  whether  they  came  ignorantly,  and  by  accident, 
on  their  usual  bloody  errand,  the  Spaniards  could 
not,  it  seems,  understand;  but  whatever  it  was,  it 
had  been  their  business  either  to  have  concealed 
themselves,  or  not  to  have  seen  them  at  all,  much 
less  to  have  let  the  savages  have  seen  that  there 
were  any  inhabitants  in  the  place;  or  to  have  fallen 
upon  them  so  effectually  as  that  not  a  man  of  them 
should  have  escaped,  which  could  only  have  been 
by  getting  in  between  them  and  their  boats:  but 
this  presence  of  mind  was  wanting  to  them,  which 
was  the  ruin  of  their  tranquillity  for  a  great  while. 

We  need  not  doubt  but  that  the  governor  and 
the  man  with  him,  surprised  with  this  sight,  ran 
back  immediately,  and  raised  their  fellows,  giving 
them  an  account  of  the  imminent  danger  they  were 
all  in,  and  they  again  as  readily  took  the  alarm ; 


72  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

but  it  was  impossible  to  persuade  them  to  stay 
close  within,  where  they  were,  but  they  must  all 
run  out  to  see  how  things  stood. 

While  it  was  dark,  indeed,  they  were  well  enough, 
and  they  had  opportunity  enough,  for  some  hours, 
to  view  them  by  the  light  of  three  fires  they  had 
made  at  a  distance  from  one  another ;  what  they 
were  doing  they  knew  not,  and  what  to  do  them- 
selves they  knew  not.  For,  first,  the  enemy  were 
too  many;  and,  secondly,  they  did  not  keep  to- 
gether, but  were  divided  into  several  parties,  and 
were  on  shore  in  several  places. 

The  Spaniards  were  in  no  small  consternation 
at  this  sight ;  and  when  they  found  that  the  fellows 
ran  straggling  all  over  the  shore,  they  made  no 
doubt  but,  first  or  last,  some  of  them  would  chop 
in  upon  their  habitation,  or  upon  some  other  place 
where  they  would  see  the  token  of  inhabitants; 
and  they  were  in  great  perplexity  also  for  fear  of 
their  flock  of  goats,  which  would  have  been  little 
less  than  starving  them,  if  they  should  have  been 
destroyed:  so  the  first  thing  they  resolved  upon 
was  to  despatch  three  men  away  before  it  was  light, 
two  Spaniards  and  one  Englishman,  to  drive  all 
the  goats  away  to  the  great  valley  where  the  cave 
was,  and,  if  need  were,  to  drive  them  into  the  very 
cave  itself.  Could  they  have  seen  the  savages  all 
together  in  one  body,  and  at  a  distance  from  their 
canoes,  they  resolved,  if  there  had  been  a  hundred 
of  them,  to  have  attacked  them ;  but  that  could  not 
be  obtained;  for  they  were  some  of  them  two  miles 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  73 

off  from  the  other;  and,  as  it  appeared  afterwards, 
were  of  two  different  nations. 

After  having  mused  a  great  while  on  the  course 
they  should  take,  and  beating  their  brains  in  con- 
sidering their  present  circumstances,  they  resolved, 
at  last,  while  it  was  still  dark,  to  send  the  old 
savage,  Friday's  father,  out  as  a  spy,  to  learn,  if 
possible,  something  concerning  them  ;  as  what  they 
came  for,  what  they  intended  to  do,  and  the  like. 
The  old  man  readily  undertook  it;  and  stripping 
himself  quite  naked,  as  most  of  the  savages  were, 
away  he  went.  After  he  had  been  gone  an  hour  or 
two,  he  brings  word  that  he  had  been  among  them 
undiscovered ;  that  he  found  they  were  two  parties, 
and  of  two  several  nations,  who  had  war  with  one 
another,  and  had  a  great  battle  in  their  own  coun- 
try :  and  that  both  sides  having  had  several  prison- 
ers taken  in  the  fight,  they  were,  by  mere  chance, 
landed  all  on  the  same  island,  for  the  devouring  their 
prisoners  and  making  merry;  but  their  coming  so 
by  chance  to  the  same  place  had  spoiled  all  their 
mirth;  that  they  were  in  a  great  rage  at  one  an- 
other, and  were  so  near  that  he  believed  they  would 
fight  again  as  soon  as  daylight  began  to  appear; 
but  he  did  not  perceive  that  they  had  any  notion 
of  anybody  being  on  the  island  but  themselves. 
He  had  hardly  made  an  end  of  telling  his  story 
when  they  could  perceive,  by  the  unusual  noise 
they  made,  that  the  two  little  armies  were  engaged 
in  a  bloody  fight. 

Friday's  father  used  all  the  arguments  he  could 


74  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

to  persuade  our  people  to  lie  close,  and  not  be  seen: 
he  told  them  their  safety  consisted  in  it,  and  that 
they  had  nothing  to  do  but  lie  still  and  the  savages 
would  kill  one  another  to  their  hands,  and  then 
the  rest  would  go  away ;  and  it  was  so  to  a  tittle. 
But  it  was  impossible  to  prevail,  especially  upon 
the  Englishmen;  their  curiosity  was  so  importunate 
upon  their  prudentials  that  they  must  run  out  and 
see  the  battle :  however,  they  used  some  caution 
too,  viz.,  they  did  not  go  openly,  just  by  their  own 
dwelling,  but  went  farther  into  the  woods,  and 
placed  themselves  to  advantage,  where  they  might 
securely  see  them  manage  the  fight,  and,  as  they 
thought,  not  be  seen  by  them;  but  it  seems  the 
savages  did  see  them,  as  we  shall  find  hereafter. 
The  battle  was  very  fierce;  and,  if  I  might  be- 
lieve the  Englishmen,  one  of  them  said  he  could 
perceive  that  some  of  them  were  men  of  great  brav- 
ery, of  invincible  spirits,  and  of  great  policy  in 
guiding  the  fight.  The  battle,  they  said,  held  two 
hours  before  they  could  guess  which  party  would 
be  beaten ;  but  then,  that  party  which  was  nearest 
our  people's  habitation  began  to  appear  weakest, 
and,  after  some  time  more,  some  of  them  began  to 
fly ;  and  this  put  our  men  again  into  a  great  conster- 
nation, lest  any  one  of  those  that  fled  should  run 
into  the  grove  before  their  dwelling  for  shelter,  and 
thereby  involuntarily  discover  the  place;  and  that, 
by  consequence,  the  pursuers  would  do  the  like  in 
search  of  them.  Upon  this  they  resolved  that  they 
would  stand  armed  within  the  wall,  and  whoever 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  75 

came  into  the  grove,  they  resolved  to  sally  out 
over  the  wall  and  kill  them :  so  that,  if  possible, 
not  one  should  return  to  give  an  account  of  it: 
they  ordered  also  that  it  should  be  done  with  their 
swords,  or  by  knocking  them  down  with  the  stocks 
of  their  muskets,  but  not  by  shooting  them,  for  fear 
of  raising  an  alarm  by  the  noise. 

As  they  expected,  it  fell  out:  three  of  the  routed 
army  fled  for  life,  and,  crossing  the  creek,  ran 
directly  into  the  place,  not  in  the  least  knowing 
whither  they  went,  but  running  as  into  a  thick 
wood  for  shelter.  The  scout  they  kept  to  look 
abroad  gave  notice  of  this  within,  with  this  addition, 
to  our  men's  great  satisfaction,  viz.,  that  the  con- 
querors had  not  pursued  them,  or  seen  which  way 
they  were  gone  ;  upon  this,  the  Spaniard  governor, 
a  man  of  humanity,  would  not  suffer  them  to  kill 
the  three  fugitives,  but,  sending  three  men  out  by 
the  top  of  the  hill,  ordered  them  to  go  round,  come 
in  behind  them,  and  surprise  and  take  them  pris- 
oners; which  was  done.  The  residue  of  the  con- 
quered people  fled  to  their  canoes,  and  got  off  to 
sea;  the  victors  retired,  made  no  pursuit,  or  very 
little,  but,  drawing  themselves  into  a  body  to- 
gether, gave  two  great  screaming  shouts,  which  they 
supposed  was  by  way  of  triumph,  and  so  the  fight 
ended:  and  the  same  day,  about  three  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  they  also  marched  to  their  canoes. 
And  thus  the  Spaniards  had  their  island  again  free 
to  themselves,  their  fright  was  over,  and  they  saw 
no  savages  in  several  years  after. 


76  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

After  they  were  all  gone,  the  Spaniards  came  out 
of  their  den,  and  viewing  the  field  of  battle,  they 
found  about  two-and-thirty  men  dead  on  the  spot: 
some  were  killed  with  great  long  arrows,  some  of 
which  were  found  sticking  in  their  bodies;  but 
most  of  them  were  killed  with  great  wooden  swords, 
sixteen  or  seventeen  of  which  they  found  on  the 
field  of  battle,  and  as  many  bows,  with  a  great 
many  arrows.  These  swords  were  strange,  great, 
unwieldy  things,  and  they  must  be  very  strong  men 
that  used  them :  most  of  those  men  that  were  killed 
with  them  had  their  heads  mashed  to  pieces,  as  we 
may  say,  or,  as  we  call  it  in  English,  their  brains 
knocked  out,  and  several  their  arms  and  legs 
broken ;  so  that  it  is  evident  they  fight  with  in- 
expressible rage  and  fury.  We  found  not  one  man 
that  was  not  stone-dead,  for  either  they  stay  by 
their  enemy  till  they  have  quite  killed  him,  or  they 
carry  all  the  wounded  men  that  are  not  quite  dead 
away  with  them. 

This  deliverance  tamed  our  Englishmen'for  a  great 
while ;  the  sight  had  filled  them  with  horror,  and 
the  consequences  appeared  terrible  to  the  last  degree, 
especially  upon  supposing  that  some  time  or  other 
they  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  those  creatures, 
who  would  not  only  kill  them  as  enemies,  but  kill 
them  for  food,  as  we  kill  our  cattle ;  and  they  pro- 
fessed to  me  that  the  thoughts  of  being  eaten  up 
like  beef  or  mutton,  though  it  was  supposed  it 
was  not  to  be  till  they  were  dead,  had  something 
in  it  so  horrible  that  it  nauseated  their  very  stom- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  77 

achs,  made  them  sick  when  they  thought  of  it,  and 
filled  their  minds  with  such  unusual  terror  that 
they  were  not  themselves  for  some  weeks  after. 
This,  as  I  said,  tamed  even  the  three  English  brutes 
I  have  been  speaking  of,  and,  for  a  great  while  after, 
they  were  tractable,  and  went  about  the  common 
business  of  the  whole  society  well  enough;  planted, 
sowed,  reaped,  and  began  to  be  all  naturalised  to 
the  country.  But  some  time  after  this  they  fell  into 
such  simple  measures  again,  as  brought  them  into 
a  great  deal  of  trouble. 

They  had  taken  three  prisoners, as  I  observed; 
and  these  three  being  lusty,  stout  young  fellows, 
they  made  them  servants,  and  taught  them  to  work 
for  them ;  and,  as  slaves,  they  did  well  enough  ;  but 
they  did  not  take  their  measures  with  them  as  I 
did  by  my  man  Friday,  viz.,  to  begin  with  them 
upon  the  principle  of  having  saved  their  lives,  and 
then  instruct  them  in  the  rational  principles  of  life  ; 
much  less  of  religion,  civilising,  and  reducing  them 
by  kind  usage  and  affectionate  arguings ;  but  as 
they  gave  them  their  food  every  day,  so  they  gave 
them  their  work  too,  and  kept  them  fully  employed 
in  drudgery  enough  ;  but  they  failed  in  this,  by  it, 
that  they  never  had  them  to  assist  them,  and  fight 
for  them,  as  I  had  my  man  Friday,  who  was  as 
true  to  me  as  the  very  flesh  upon  my  bones. 

But  to  come  to  the  family  part.  Being  all  now 
good  friends,  for  common  danger,  as  I  said  above, 
had  effectually  reconciled  them,  they  began  to  con- 
sider their  general  circumstances;  and  the  first  thing 


78  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

that  came  under  their  consideration  was,  whether, 
seeing  the  savages  particularly  haunted  that  side  of 
the  island,  and  that  there  were  more  remote  and 
retired  parts  of  it  equally  adapted  to  their  way  of 
living,  and  manifestly  to  their  advantage,  they 
should  not  rather  move  their  habitation,  and  plant 
in  some  more  proper  place  for  their  safety,  and 
especially  for  the  security  of  their  cattle  and  corn. 
Upon  this,  after  long  debate,  it  was  concluded 
that  they  would  not  remove  their  habitation ;  be- 
cause that,  some  time  or  other,  they  thought  they 
might  hear  from  their  governor  again,  meaning  me, 
and  if  I  should  send  anyone  to  seek  them,  I  should 
be  sure  to  direct  them  to  that  side ;  where,  if  they 
should  find  the  place  demolished,  they  would  con- 
clude the  savages  had  killed  us  all,  and  we  were 
gone;  and  so  our  supply  would  go  too.  But  as  to 
their  corn  and  cattle,  they  agreed  to  remove  them 
into  the  valley  where  my  cave  was,  where  the  land 
was  as  proper  for  both,  and  where,  indeed,  there  was 
land  enough :  however,  upon  second  thoughts,  they 
altered  one  part  of  their  resolution  too,  and  resolved 
only  to  remove  part  of  their  cattle  thither,  and 
plant  part  of  their  corn  there ;  and  so  if  one  part 
was  destroyed,  the  other  might  be  saved.  And  one 
part  of  prudence  they  used,  which  it  was  very  well 
they  did,  viz.,  that  they  never  trusted  those  three 
savages,  which  they  had  prisoners,  with  knowing 
anything  of  the  plantation  they  had  made  in  that 
valley,  or  of  any  cattle  they  had  there,  much  less 
of  the  cave  there,  which  they  kept,  in  case  of  ne- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  79 

cessity,as  a  safe  retreat;  and  thither  they  carried 
also  the  two  barrels  of  powder  which  I  had  sent 
them  at  my  coming  away.  But,  however  they  re- 
solved not  to  change  their  habitation,  yet  they 
agreed  that  as  I  had  carefully  covered  It  first  with 
a  wall  or  fortification,  and  then  with  a  grove  of  trees, 
so  seeing  their  safety  consisted  entirely  In  their 
being  concealed,  of  which  they  were  now  fully 
convinced,  they  set  to  work  to  cover  and  conceal 
the  place  yet  more  effectually  than  before.  For  this 
purpose,  as  I  planted  trees,  or  rather  thrust  In 
stakes,  which  In  time  all  grew  up  to  be  trees,  for 
some  good  distance  before  the  entrance  into  my 
apartments,  they  went  on  in  the  same  manner,  and 
filledup  the  rest  of  that  whole  space  of  ground,from 
the  trees  I  had  set,  quite  down  to  the  side  of  the 
creek,  where,  as  I  said,  I  landed  my  floats,  and 
even  into  the  very  ooze  where  the  tide  flowed,  not 
so  much  as  leaving  any  place  to  land,  or  any  sign 
that  there  had  been  any  landing  thereabout:  these 
stakes  also  being  of  a  wood  very  forward  to  grow, 
as  I  have  noted  formerly,  they  took  care  to  have 
them  generally  much  larger  and  taller  than  those 
which  I  had  planted ;  and  as  they  grew  apace,  so 
they  planted  them  so  very  thick  and  close  to- 
gether that,  when  they  had  been  three  or  four 
years  grown,  there  was  no  piercing  with  the  eye 
any  considerable  way  Into  the  plantation;  and,  as 
for  that  part  which  I  had  planted,  the  trees  were 
grown  as  thick  as  a  man's  thigh,  and  among  them 
they  placed  so  many  other  short  ones,  and  so  thick, 


8o  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

that,  In  a  word,  it  stood  like  a  palisade  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  thick,  and  it  was  next  to  impossible  to 
penetrate  it  but  with  a  little  army  to  cut  it  all 
down ;  for  a  little  dog  could  hardly  get  between 
the  trees,  they  stood  so  close. 

But  this  was  not  all ;  for  they  did  the  same  by 
all  the  ground  to  the  right  hand  and  to  the  left, 
and  round  even  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  leaving  no 
way,  not  so  much  as  for  themselves,  to  come  out 
but  by  the  ladder  placed  up  to  the  side  of  the  hill, 
and  then  lifted  up,  and  placed  again  from  the  first 
stage  up  to  the  top ;  and  when  the  ladder  was  taken 
down,  nothing  but  what  had  wings  or  witchcraft  to 
assist  it  could  come  at  them.  This  was  excellently 
well  contrived ;  nor  was  it  less  than  what  they  after- 
wards found  occasion  for;  which  served  to  convince 
me  that  as  human  prudence  has  the  authority  of 
Providence  to  justify  it,  so  it  has  doubtless  the 
direction  of  Providence  to  set  it  to  work,  and  if  we 
listened  carefully  to  the  voice  of  it,  I  am  persuaded 
we  might  prevent  many  of  the  disasters  which  our 
lives  are  now,  by  our  own  negligence,  subjected  to : 
but  this  by  the  way. 

I  return  to  the  story.  —  They  lived  two  years 
after  this  in  perfect  retirement,  and  had  no  more 
visits  from  the  savages.  They  had  indeed  an  alarm 
given  them  one  morning,  which  put  them  into 
a  great  consternation ;  for  some  of  the  Spaniards 
being  out  early  one  morning  on  the  west  side,  or 
rather  end,  of  the  island  (which  was  that  end  where 
I  never  went,  for  fear  of  being  discovered),  they  were 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  8i 

surprised  with  seeing  above  twenty  canoes  of  Indi- 
ans just  coming  on  shore.  They  made  the  best  of 
their  way  home,  in  hurry  enough;  and  giving  the 
alarm  to  their  comrades,  they  kept  close  all  that  day 
and  the  next,  going  out  only  at  night  to  make  their 
observation  :  but  they  had  the  good  luck  to  be  mis- 
taken ;  for  wherever  the  savages  went,  they  did  not 
land  that  time  on  the  island,  but  pursued  some 
other  designs. 

And  now  they  had  another  broil  with  the  three 
Englishmen  ;  one  of  whom,  a  most  turbulent  fel- 
low, being  in  a  rage  at  one  of  the  three  slaves,  which 
I  mentioned  they  had  taken,  because  the  fellow  had 
not  done  something  right  which  he  bid  him  do, 
and  seemed  a  little  untractable  in  his  showing  him, 
drew  a  hatchet  out  of  a  frog-belt,  in  which  he  wore 
it  by  his  side,  and  fell  upon  the  poor  savage,  not 
to  correct  him,  but  to  kill  him.  One  of  the  Span- 
iards, who  was  by,  seeing  him  give  the  fellow  a  bar- 
barous cut  with  the  hatchet,  which  he  aimed  at  his 
head,  but  struck  into  his  shoulders,  so  that  he 
thought  he  had  cut  the  poor  creature's  arm  off,  ran 
to  him,  and,  entreating  him  not  to  murder  the  poor 
man,  placed  himself  between  him  and  the  savage, 
to  prevent  the  mischief.  The  fellow,  being  enraged 
the  more  at  this,  struck  at  the  Spaniard  with  his 
hatchet,  and  swore  he  would  serve  him  as  he  in- 
tended to  serve  the  savage;  which  the  Spaniard 
perceiving,  avoided  the  blow,  and  with  a  shovel 
which  he  had  in  his  hand  (for  they  were  all  work- 
ing in  the  field  about  their  cornland)  knocked  the 


82  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

brute  down.  Another  of  the  Englishmen,  running 
at  the  same  time  to  help  his  comrade,  knocked  the 
Spaniard  down ;  and  then  two  Spaniards  more  came 
in  to  help  their  man,  and  a  third  Englishman  fell 
in  upon  them.  They  had  none  of  them  any  fire- 
arms, or  any  other  weapons  but  hatchets  and  other 
tools,  except  this  third  Englishman ;  he  had  one 
of  my  rusty  cutlasses,  with  which  he  made  at  the 
two  last  Spaniards,  and  wounded  them  both.  This 
fray  set  the  whole  family  in  an  uproar,  and  more 
help  coming  in,  they  took  the  three  Englishmen 
prisoners.  The  next  question  was,  what  should  be 
done  with  them  ?  They  had  been  so  often  muti- 
nous, and  were  so  very  furious,  so  desperate,  and 
so  idle  withal,  they  knew  not  what  course  to  take 
with  them,  for  they  were  mischievous  to  the  high- 
est degree,  and  valued  not  what  hurt  they  did  to 
any  man ;  so  that,  in  short,  it  was  not  safe  to  live 
with  them. 

The  Spaniard  who  was  governor  told  them,  in 
so  many  words,  that  if  they  had  been  of  his  own 
country,  he  would  have  hanged  them ;  for  all  laws 
and  all  governors  were  to  preserve  society,  and  those 
who  were  dangerous  to  the  society  ought  to  be  ex- 
pelled out  of  it ;  but  as  they  were  Englishmen,  and 
that  it  was  to  the  generous  kindness  of  an  English- 
man that  they  all  owed  their  preservation  and  de- 
liverance, he  would  use  them  with  all  possible  len- 
ity, and  would  leave  them  to  the  judgment  of  the 
other  two  Englishmen,  who  were  their  countrymen. 

One  of  the  two  honest  Englishmen  stood  up, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  83 

and  said  they  desired  it  might  not  be  left  to  them  ; 
"  For,"  says  he,  "  I  am  sure  we  ought  to  sentence 
them  to  the  gallows  " :  and  with  that  he  gives  an 
account  how  Will  Atkins,  one  of  the  three,  had  pro- 
posed to  have  all  the  five  Englishmen  join  together, 
and  murder  all  the  Spaniards  when  they  were  in 
their  sleep. 

When  the  Spanish  governor  heard  this,  he  calls 
to  Will  Atkins,  "  How,  Senhor  Atkins,  would  you 
murder  us  all  ?  What  have  you  to  say  to  that? " 
The  hardened  villain  was  so  far  from  denying  it 
that  he  said  it  was  true  :  and,  G — d  d — n  him,  they 
would  do  it  still,  before  they  had  done  with  them. 
"  Well,  but  Senhor  Atkins,"  says  the  Spaniard, 
"  what  have  we  done  to  you,  that  you  will  kill  us? 
And  what  would  you  get  by  killing  us  ?  And  what 
must  we  do  to  prevent  your  killing  us  ?  Must  we 
kill  you,  or  you  kill  us  ?  Why  will  you  put  us  to 
the  necessity  of  this,  Senhor  Atkins?"  says  the 
Spaniard,  very  calmly  and  smiling.  Senhor  Atkins 
was  in  such  a  rage  at  the  Spaniard's  making  a  jest 
of  it  that,  had  he  not  been  held  by  three  men,  and 
withal  had  no  weapon  near  him,  it  was  thought  he 
would  have  attempted  to  have  killed  the  Spaniard 
in  the  middle  of  all  the  company.  This  hairbrain 
carriage  obliged  them  to  consider  seriously  what 
was  to  be  done:  the  two  Englishmen  and  the  Span- 
iard who  saved  the  poor  savage  were  of  the  opinion 
that  they  should  hang  one  of  the  three,  for  an  ex- 
ample to  the  rest;  and  that  particularly  it  should 
be  he  that  had  twice  attempted  to  commit  murder 


84  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

with  his  hatchet ;  and,  indeed,  there  was  some  rea- 
son to  believe  he  had  done  it,  for  the  poor  savage 
was  in  such  a  rf?iserable  condition  with  the  wound 
he  had  received  that  it  was  thought  he  could  not 
live.  But  the  governor  Spaniard  still  said  no;  it 
was  an  Englishman  that  had  saved  all  their  lives, 
and  he  would  never  consent  to  put  an  Englishman 
to  death,  though  he  had  murdered  half  of  them; 
nay,  he  said,  if  he  had  been  killed  himself  by  an 
Englishman,  and  had  time  left  to  speak,  it  should 
be  that  they  should  pardon  him. 

This  was  so  positively  insisted  on  by  the  gov- 
ernor Spaniard  that  there  was  no  gainsaying  it ;  and 
as  merciful  counsels  are  most  apt  to  prevail,  where 
they  are  so  earnestly  pressed,  so  they  all  came  into 
it:  but  then  it  was  to  be  considered  what  should  be 
done  to  keep  them  from  doing  the  mischief  they 
designed;  for  all  agreed,  governor  and  all,  that 
means  were  to  be  used  for  preserving  the  society 
from  danger.  After  a  long  debate,  it  was  agreed, 
first,  that  they  should  be  disarmed,  and  not  per- 
mitted to  have  either  gun,  powder,  shot,  sword, 
or  any  weapon ;  and  should  be  turned  out  of  the 
society,  and  left  to  live  where  they  would,  and  how 
they  would,  by  themselves ;  but  that  none  of  the 
rest,  either  Spaniards  or  English,  should  converse 
with  them,  speak  with  them,  or  have  anything  to 
do  with  them  :  that  they  should  be  forbid  to  come 
within  a  certain  distance  of  the  place  where  the  rest 
dwelt ;  and  if  they  offered  to  commit  any  disorder, 
so  as  to  spoil,  burn,  kill,  or  destroy  any  of  the  corn, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  85 

plantings,  buildings,  fences,  or  cattle  belonging  to 
the  society,  they  should  die  without  mercy,  and 
they  would  shoot  them  wherever  they  could  find 
them. 

The  governor,  a  man  of  great  humanity,  musing 
upon  the  sentence,  considered  a  little  upon  it;  and 
turning  to  the  two  honest  Englishmen,  said, "  Hold ; 
you  must  reflect  that  it  will  be  long  ere  they  can 
raise  corn  and  cattle  of  their  own,  and  they  must 
not  starve ;  we  must  therefore  allow  them  provi- 
sions " :  so  he  caused  to  be  added  that  they  should 
have  a  proportion  of  corn  given  them  to  last  them 
eight  months,  and  for  seed  to  sow,  by  which  time 
they  might  be  supposed  to  raise  some  of  their  own; 
that  they  should  have  six  milch-goats,  four  he- 
goats,  and  six  kids  given  them,  as  well  for  present 
subsistence  as  for  a  store;  and  that  they  should 
have  tools  given  them  for  their  work  in  the  fields, 
such  as  six  hatchets,  an  adze,  a  saw,  and  the  like ; 
but  they  should  have  none  of  these  tools  or  pro- 
visions, unless  they  would  swear  solemnly  that 
they  would  not  hurt  or  injure  any  of  the  Spaniards 
with  them,  or  of  their  fellow  Englishmen. 

Thus  they  dismissed  them  the  society,  and  turned 
them  out  to  shift  for  themselves.  They  went  away 
sullen  and  refractory,  as  neither  content  to  go  away 
nor  to  stay ;  but  as  there  was  no  remedy,  they  went, 
pretending  to  go  and  choose  a  place  where  they 
would  settle  themselves  ;  and  some  provisions  were 
given  them,  but  no  weapons. 

About  four  or  five  days  after,  they  came  again 


86  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

for  some  victuals,  and  gave  the  governor  an  ac- 
count where  they  had  pitched  their  tents,  and 
marked  themselves  out  a  habitation  and  planta- 
tion ;  and  it  was  a  very  convenient  place,  indeed, 
on  the  remotest  part  of  the  island,  NE.,  much 
about  the  place  where  I  providentially  landed  in 
my  first  voyage,  when  I  was  driven  out  to  sea,  the 
Lord  alone  knows  whither,  in  my  foolish  attempt 
to  sail  round  the  island. 

Here  they  built  themselves  two  handsome  huts, 
and  contrived  them  in  a  manner  like  my  first  hab- 
itation, being  close  under  the  side  of  a  hill,  having 
some  trees  growing  already  on  three  sides  of  it,  so 
that,  by  planting  others,  it  would  be  very  easily 
covered  from  the  sight,  unless  narrowly  searched 
for.  They  desired  some  dried  goats'-skins,  for  beds 
and  covering,  which  were  given  them ;  and  upon 
giving  their  words  that  they  would  not  disturb  the 
rest,  or  injure  any  of  their  plantations,  they  gave 
them  hatchets,  and  what  other  tools  they  could 
spare ;  some  peas,  barley,  and  rice,  for  sowing ; 
and,  in  a  word,  anything  they  wanted,  except  arms 
and  ammunition. 

They  lived  in  this  separate  condition  about  six 
months,  and  had  got  in  their  first  harvest,  though 
the  quantity  was  but  small,  the  parcel  of  land  they 
had  planted  being  but  little ;  for,  indeed,  having 
all  their  plantation  to  form,  they  had  a  great  deal 
of  work  upon  their  hands ;  and  when  they  came 
to  make  boards  and  pots,  and  such  things,  they 
were  quite  out  of  their  element,  and  could  make 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  87 

nothing  of  It :  and  when  the  rainy  season  came  on, 
for  want  of  a  cave  in  the  earth  they  could  not  keep 
their  grain  dry,  and  it  was  in  great  danger  of  spoil- 
ing ;  and  this  humbled  them  much :  so  they  came 
and  begged  the  Spaniards  to  help  them,  which  they 
very  readily  did ;  and  in  four  days  worked  a  great 
hole  in  the  side  of  the  hill  for  them,  big  enough 
to  secure  their  corn  and  other  things  from  the  rain ; 
but  it  was  but  a  poor  place,  at  best,  compared  to 
mine,  and  especially  as  mine  was  then,  for  the 
Spaniards  had  greatly  enlarged  it,  and  made  several 
new  apartments  in  it. 

About  three  quarters  of  a  year  after  this  separa- 
tion, a  new  frolic  took  these  rogues,  which,  to- 
gether with  the  former  villainy  they  had  committed, 
brought  mischief  enough  upon  them,  and  had  very 
near  been  the  ruin  of  the  whole  colony.  The  three 
new  associates  began,  it  seems,  to  be  weary  of  the 
laborious  life  they  led,  and  that  without  hope  of 
bettering  their  circumstances ;  and  a  whim  took 
them  that  they  would  make  a  voyage  to  the  con- 
tinent from  whence  the  savages  came,  and  would 
try  if  they  could  seize  upon  some  prisoners  among 
the  natives  there,  and  bring  them  home,  so  to 
make  them  do  the  laborious  part  of  their  work  for 
them. 

The  project  was  not  so  preposterous,  if  they  had 
gone  no  farther :  but  they  did  nothing,  and  pro- 
posed nothing,  but  had  either  mischief  in  the  de- 
sign, or  mischief  in  the  event:  and,  if  I  may  give 
my  opinion,  they  seemed  to  be  under  a  blast  from 


88  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

Heaven  ;  for  if  we  will  not  allow  a  visible  curse  to 
pursue  visible  crimes,  how  shall  we  reconcile  the 
events  of  things  with  the  divine  justice?  It  was 
certainly  an  apparent  vengeance  on  their  crime  of 
mutiny  and  piracy  that  brought  them  to  the  state 
they  were  in ;  and  they  showed  not  the  least  re- 
morse for  the  crime,  but  added  new  villainies  to  it, 
such  as  the  piece  of  monstrous  cruelty  of  wound- 
ing a  poor  slave,  because  he  did  not,  or  perhaps 
could  not,  understand  to  do  what  he  was  directed, 
and  to  wound  him  in  such  a  manner  as  made  him 
a  cripple  all  his  life,  and  in  a  place  where  no  sur- 
geon or  medicine  could  be  had  for  his  cure.:  and 
what  was  still  worse,  the  murderous  intent,  or,  to 
do  justice  to  the  crime,  the  intentional  murder,  for 
such  to  be  sure  it  was,  as  was  afterwards  the  formed 
design  they  all  laid,  to  murder  the  Spaniards  in 
cold  blood,  and  in  their  sleep. 


CHAPTER   VI 

BUT  I  leave  observing,  and  return  to  the  story. 
The  three  fellows  came  down  to  the  Span- 
iards one  morning,  and  in  very  humble  terms  de- 
sired to  be  admitted  to  speak  with  them  ;  the 
Spaniards  very  readily  heard  what  they  had  to  say, 
which  was  this:  That  they  were  tired  of  living  in 
the  manner  they  did  ;  and  that  they  were  not  handy 
enough  to  make  the  necessaries  they  wanted,  and 
that  having  no  help,  they  found  they  should  be 
starved ;  but  if  the  Spaniards  would  give  them  leave 
to  take  one  of  the  canoes  which  they  came  over  in, 
and  give  them  arms  and  ammunition  proportioned 
to  their  defence,  they  would  go  over  to  the  main 
and  seek  their  fortunes,  and  so  deliver  them  from 
the  trouble  of  supplying  them  with  any  other  pro- 
visions. 

The  Spaniards  were  glad  enough  to  get  rid  of 
them,  but  very  honestly  represented  to  them  the 
certain  destruction  they  were  running  into  ;  told 
them  they  had  suffered  such  hardships  upon  that 
very  spot  that  they  could,  without  any  spirit  of 


90  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

prophecy,  tell  them  they  would  be  starved,  or  mur- 
dered, and  bade  them  consider  of  it. 

The  men  replied,  audaciously,  they  should  be 
starved  if  they  stayed  here,  for  they  could  not  work, 
and  would  not  work,  and  they  could  but  be  starved 
abroad ;  and  if  they  were  murdered,  there  was  an 
end  of  them  ;  they  had  no  wives  or  children  to  cry 
after  them  :  and,  in  short,  insisted  importunately 
upon  their  demand  ;  declaring  they  would  go, 
whether  they  would  give  them  any  arms  or  no. 

The  Spaniards  told  them,  with  great  kindness, 
that  if  they  were  resolved  to  go,  they  should  not 
go  like  naked  men,  and  be  in  no  condition  to  de- 
fend themselves:  and  that  though  they  could  ill 
spare  their  fire-arms,  having  not  enough  for  them- 
selves, yet  they  would  let  them  have  two  muskets, 
a  pistol  and  a  cutlass,  and  each  man  a  hatchet, 
which  they  thought  was  sufficient  for  them.  In  a 
word,  they  accepted  the  offer  ;  and  having  baked 
them  bread  enough  to  serve  them  a  month,  and 
given  them  as  much  goat's-flesh  as  they  could  eat 
while  it  was  sweet,  and  a  great  basket  of  dried 
grapes,  a  pot  of  fresh  water,  and  a  young  kid  alive, 
they  boldly  set  out  in  the  canoe  for  a  voyage  over 
the  sea,  where  it  was  at  least  forty  miles  broad. 

The  boat,  indeed,  was  a  large  one,  and  would 
very  well  have  carried  fifteen  or  twenty  men,  and 
therefore  was  rather  too  big  for  them  to  manage; 
but  as  they  had  a  fair  breeze,  and  flood  tide  with 
them,  they  did  well  enough.  They  had  made  a 
mast  of  a  long  pole,  and  a  sail  of  four  large  goats'- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  91 

skins  dried,  which  they  had  sewed  or  laced  to- 
gether; and  away  they  went  merrily  enough:  the 
Spaniards  called  after  them,  "Buenviage'' ;  and  no 
man  ever  thought  of  seeing  them  any  more. 

The  Spaniards  were  often  saying  to  one  another, 
and  to  the  two  honest  Englishmen  who  remained 
behind,  how  quietly  and  comfortably  they  lived, 
now  these  three  turbulent  fellows  were  gone:  as 
for  their  coming  again,  that  was  the  remotest  thing 
from  their  thoughts  that  could  be  imagined;  when, 
behold,  after  two-and-twenty  days'  absence,  one  of 
the  Englishmen,  being  abroad  upon  his  planting 
work,  sees  three  strange  men  coming  towards  him 
at  a  distance,  with  guns  upon  their  shoulders. 

Away  runs  the  Englishman,  as  if  he  was  be- 
witched, comes  frightened  and  amazed  to  the  gov- 
ernor Spaniard,  and  tells  him  they  were  all  undone, 
for  there  were  strangers  landed  upon  the  island, 
but  could  not  tell  who.  The  Spaniard,  pausing  a 
while,  says  to  him,  "How  do  you  mean, you  can- 
not tell  who?  They  are  the  savages,  to  be  sure.*' 
"No,  no,"  says  the  Englishman;  "they  are  men 
in  clothes,  with  arms."  "  Nay,  then,"  says  the 
Spaniard,  "why  are  you  concerned?  If  they  are 
not  savages,  they  must  be  friends;  for  there  is  no 
Christian  nation  upon  earth  but  will  do  us  good 
rather  than  harm." 

While  they  were  debating  thus,  came  the  three 
Englishmen,  and,  standing  without  the  wood,  which 
was  new  planted,  hallooed  to  them :  they  presently 
knew  their  voices,  and  so  all  the  wonder  of  that 


92  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

kind  ceased.  But  now  the  admiration  was  turned 
upon  another  question,  viz.,  What  could  be  the 
matter,  and  what  made  them  come  back  again  ? 

It  was  not  long  before  they  brought  the  men 
in,  and  inquiring  where  they  had  been,  and  what 
they  had  been  doing,  they  gave  them  a  full  account 
of  their  voyage  in  a  few  words,  viz.,  that  they 
reached  the  land  in  two  days,  or  something  less ; 
but  finding  the  people  alarmed  at  their  coming, 
and  preparing  with  bows  and  arrows  to  fight  them, 
they  durst  not  go  on  shore,  but  sailed  on  to  the 
northward  six  or  seven  hours,  till  they  came  to  a 
great  opening,  by  which  they  perceived  that  the 
land  they  saw  from  our  island  was  not  the  main, 
but  an  island ;  upon  entering  that  opening  of  the 
sea,  they  saw  another  island  on  the  right  hand, 
north,  and  several  more  west;  and  being  resolve4 
to  land  somewhere,  they  put  over  to  one  of  the 
islands  which  lay  west,  and  went  boldly  on  shore : 
that  they  found  the  people  very  courteous  and 
friendly  to  them ;  and  that  they  gave  them  several 
roots  and  some  dried  fish,  and  appeared  very  so- 
ciable ;  and  the  women  as  well  as  the  men  were 
very  forward  to  supply  them  with  anything  they 
could  get  for  them  to  eat,  and  brought  it  to  them 
a  great  way  upon  their  heads. 

They  continued  here  four  days ;  and  inquired, 
as  well  as  they  could  of  them,  by  signs,  what  na- 
tions were  this  way,  and  that  way ;  and  were  told 
of  several  fierce  and  terrible  people  that  lived  al- 
most every  way,  who,  as  they  made  known  by  signs 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  93 

to  them,  used  to  eat  men;  but  as  for  themselves, 
they  said,  they  never  ate  men  or  women,  except 
only  such  as  they  took  in  the  wars  ;  and  then,  they 
owned,  they  made  a  great  feast,  and  ate  their  pris- 
oners. 

The  Englishmen  inquired  when  they  had  had 
a  feast  of  that  kind;  and  they  told  them  about  two 
moons  ago,  pointing  to  the  moon,  and  to  two  fin- 
gers; and  that  their  great  king  had  two  hundred 
prisoners  now,  which  he  had  taken  in  his  war,  and 
they  were  feeding  them  to  make  them  fat  for  the 
next  feast.  The  Englishmen  seemed  mighty  de- 
sirous of  seeing  those  prisoners ;  but  the  others, 
mistaking  them,  thought  they  were  desirous  to 
have  some  of  them  to  carry  away  for  their  own  eat- 
ing: so  they  beckoned  to  them,  pointing  to  the 
setting  of  the  sun,  and  then  to  the  rising;  which 
was  to  signify  that  the  next  morning  at  sun-rising 
they  would  bring  some  for  them ;  and,  accordingly, 
the  next  morning,  they  brought  down  five  women 
and  eleven  men,  and  gave  them  to  the  English- 
men, to  carry  with  them  on  their  voyage,  just  as 
we  would  bring  so  many  cows  and  oxen  down  to 
a  seaport  town  to  victual  a  ship. 

As  brutish  and  barbarous  as  these  fellows  were 
at  home,  their  stomachs  turned  at  this  sight,  and 
they  did  not  know  what  to  do.  To  refuse  the  pris- 
oners would  have  been  the  highest  affront  to  the 
savage  gentry  that  could  be  offered  them,  and 
what  to  do  with  them  they  knew  not.  However, 
after  some  debate,  they  resolved  to  accept  of  them; 


94  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

and,  In  return,  they  gave  the  savages  that  brought 
them  one  of  their  hatchets,  an  old  key,  a  knife, 
and  six  or  seven  of  their  bullets ;  which,  though 
they  did  not  understand  their  use,  they  seemed  par- 
ticularly pleased  with;  and  then,  tying  the  poor 
creatures'  hands  behind  them,  they  dragged  the 
prisoners  into  the  boat  for  our  men. 

The  Englishmen  were  obliged  to  come  away  as 
soon  as  they  had  them,  or  else  they  that  gave  them 
this  noble  present  would  certainly  have  expected 
that  they  should  have  gone  to  work  with  them, 
have  killed  two  or  three  of  them  the  next  morning, 
and  perhaps  have  invited  the  donors  to  dinner. 
But  having  taken  their  leave,  with  all  the  respect 
and  thanks  that  could  well  pass  between  people, 
where,  on  either  side,  they  understood  not  one 
word  they  could  say,  they  put  off  with  their  boat, 
and  came  back  towards  the  first  island ;  where,  when 
they  arrived,  they  set  eight  of  their  prisoners  at 
liberty,  there  being  too  many  of  them  for  their 
occasion. 

In  their  voyage,  they  endeavoured  to  have  some 
communication  with  their  prisoners;  but  it  was 
impossible  to  make  them  understand  anything;  no- 
thing they  could  say  to  them,  or  give  them,  or  do 
for  them,  but  was  looked  upon  as  going  to  murder 
them.  They  first  of  all  unbound  them ;  but  the  poor 
creatures  screamed  at  that,  especially  the  women,  as 
if  they  had  just  felt  the  knife  at  their  throats;  for 
they  immediately  concluded  they  were  unbound  on 
purpose  to  be  killed.  If  they  gave  them  anything 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  95 

to  eat,  it  was  the  same  thing ;  they  then  concluded 
it  was  for  fear  they  should  sink  in  flesh,  and  so  not 
be  fat  enough  to  kill.  If  they  looked  at  one  of 
them  more  particularly,  the  party  presently  con- 
cluded it  was  to  see  whether  he  or  she  was  fattest, 
and  fittest  to  kill  first;  nay,  after  they  had  brought 
them  quite  over,  and  begun  to  use  them  kindly, 
and  treat  them  wel.l,  still  they  expected  every  day 
to  make  a  dinner  or  supper  for  their  new  mas- 
ters. 

When  the  three  wanderers  had  given  this  unac- 
countable history  or  journal  of  their  voyage,  the 
Spaniard  asked  them  where  their  new  family  was; 
and  being  told  that  they  had  brought  them  on 
shore,  and  put  them  into  one  of  their  huts,  and  were 
come  up  to  beg  some  victuals  for  them,  they  (the 
Spaniards)  and  the  other  two  Englishmen,  that  is 
to  say,  the  whole  colony,  resolved  to  go  all  down 
to  the  place  and  see  them;  and  did  so,  and  Fri- 
day's father  with  them. 

When  they  came  into  the  hut,  there  they  sat  all 
bound  ;  for  when  they  had  brought  them  on  shore, 
they  bound  their  hands,  that  they  might  not  take 
the  boat  and  make  their  escape ;  there,  I  say,  they 
sat,  all  of  them  stark  naked.  First,  there  were  three 
men,  lusty,  comely  fellows,  well-shaped,  straight 
and  fair  limbs,  about  thirty  to  thirty-five  years  of 
age;  and  fivQ  women,  whereof  two  might  be  from 
thirty  to  forty  ;  two  more  not  above  four-  or  five- 
and-twenty;  and  the  iifth,  a  tall  comely  maiden, 
about  sixteen  or  seventeen.  The  women  were  well- 


96  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

favoured,  agreeable  persons,  both  in  shape  and  fea- 
tures, only  tawny ;  and  two  of  them,  had  they  been 
perfect  white,  would  have  passed  for  very  hand- 
some women,  even  in  London  itself,  having  pleas- 
ant, agreeable  countenances,  and  of  a  very  modest 
-behaviour;  especially  when  they  came  afterwards 
to  be  clothed  and  dressed,  as  they  called  it,  though 
that  dress  was  very  indifferent,  it  must  be  con- 
fessed; of  which  hereafter. 

The  sight,  you  may  be  sure,  was  something 
uncouth  to  our  Spaniards,  who  were,  to  give  them 
a  just  character,  men  of  the  best  behaviour,  of  the 
most  calm,  sedate  tempers,  and  perfect  good  hu- 
mour, that  ever  I  met  with ;  and,  in  particular,  of 
the  most  modest,  as  will  presently  appear:  I  say, 
the  sight  was  very  uncouth,  to  see  three  naked  men 
and  five  naked  women,  all  together  bound,  and  in 
the  most  miserable  circumstances  that  human  na- 
ture could  be  supposed  to  be,  viz.,  to  be  expecting 
every  moment  to  be  dragged  out,  and  have  their 
brains  knocked  out,  and  then  to  be  eaten  up  like 
a  calf  that  is  killed  for  a  dainty. 

The  first  thing  they  did  was  to  cause  the  old  In- 
dian, Friday's  father,  to  go  in,  and  see,  first,  if  he 
knew  any  of  them,  and  then  if  he  understood  any 
of  their  speech.  As  soon  as  the  old  man  came  in, 
he  looked  seriously  at  them,  but  knew  none  of 
them;  neither  could  any  of  them  understand  a 
word  he  said,  or  a  sign  he  could  make,  except  one 
of  the  women.  However,  this  was  enough  to 
answer  the  end,  which  was  to  satisfy  them  that 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  97 

the  men  into  whose  hands  they  were  fallen  were 
Christians;  that  they  abhorred  eating  men  or  wo- 
men; and  that  they  might  be  sure  they  would  not 
be  killed.  As  soon  as  they  were  assured  of  this, 
they  discovered  such  a  joy,  and  by  such  awkward 
gestures,  several  ways,  as  is  hard  to  describe  ;  for, 
it  seems,  they  were  of  several  nations. 

The  woman  who  was  their  interpreter  was  bid, 
in  the  next  place,  to  ask  them  if  they  were  willing 
to  be  servants,  and  to  work  for  the  men  who  had 
brought  them  away,  to  save  their  lives ;  at  which 
they  all  fell  a-dancing;  and  presently  one  fell  to 
taking  up  this,  and  another  that,  anything  that  lay 
next,  to  carry  on  their  shoulders,  to  intimate  that 
they  were  willing  to  work. 

The  governor,  who  found  that  the  having  women 
among  them  would  presently  be  attended  with 
some  inconvenience,  and  might  occasion  some 
strife,  and  perhaps  blood,  asked  the  three  men  what 
they  intended  to  do  with  these  women,  and  how 
they  intended  to  use  them,  whether  as  servants  or 
as  women  ?  One  of  the  Englishmen  answered,  very 
boldly  and  readily,  that  they  would  use  them  as 
both;  to  which  the  governor  said,  "  I  am  not  going 
to  restrain  you  from  it;  you  are  your  own  masters 
as  to  that;  but  this  I  think  is  but  just,  for  avoiding 
disorders  and  quarrels  among  you,  and  I  desire  it 
of  you  for  that  reason  only,  viz.,  that  you  will  all 
engage  that  if  any  of  you  take  any  of  these  women, 
as  a  woman  or  wife,  that  he  shall  take  but  one :  and 
that  having  taken  one,  none  else  shall  touch  her; 


98  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

for  though  we  cannot  marry  any  one  of  you,  yet 
it  Is  but  reasonable  that  while  you  stay  here,  the 
woman  any  of  you  takes  should  be  maintained  by 
the  man  that  takes  her,  and  should  be  his  wife;  I 
mean,*'  says  he,  "while  he  continues  here,  and  that 
none  else  shall  have  anything  to  do  with  her."  All 
this  appeared  so  just  that  every  one  agreed  to  it 
without  any  difficulty. 

Then  the  Englishmen  asked  the  Spaniards' if 
they  designed  to  take  any  of  them  ?  But  every 
one  of  them  answered  no  :  some  of  them  said  they 
had  wives  in  Spain,  and  the  others  did  not  like 
women  that  were  not  Christians :  and  all  together 
declared  that  they  would  not  touch  one  of  them : 
which  was  an  instance  of  such  virtue  as  I  have  not 
met  with  in  all  my  travels.  On  the  other  hand,  to 
be  short,  the  five  Englishmen  took  them  every 
one  a  wife,  that  is  to  say,  a  temporary  wife :  and 
so  they  set  up  a  new  form  of  living ;  for  the  Span- 
iards and  Friday's  father  lived  in  my  old  habita- 
tion, which  they  had  enlarged  exceedingly  within. 
The  three  servants  which  were  taken  in  the  late 
battle  of  the  savages  lived  with  them,  and  these 
carried  on  the  main  part  of  the  colony,  supplied 
all  the  rest  with  food,  and  assisted  them  in  any- 
thing as  they  could,  or  as  they  found  necessity 
required. 

But  the  wonder  of  the  story  was  how  ^ve  such 
refractory,  ill-matched  fellows  should  agree  about 
these  women,  and  that  two  of  them  should  not 
pitch  upon  the  same  woman,  especially  seeing  two 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  99 

or  three  of  them  were,  without  comparison,  more 
agreeable  than  the  others :  but  they  took  a  good 
way  enough  to  prevent  quarrelling  among  them- 
selves ;  for  they  set  the  five  women  by  themselves 
in  one  of  their  huts,  and  they  went  all  into  the 
other  hut,  and  drew  lots  among  them  who  should 
choose  first. 

He  that  drew  to  choose  first  went  away  by  him- 
self to  the  hut  where  the  poor  naked  creatures 
were,  and  fetched  out  her  he  chose ;  and  it  was 
worth  observing  that  he  that  chose  first  took  her 
that  was  reckoned  the  homeliest  and  oldest  of  the 
five,  which  made  mirth  enough  among  the  rest; 
and  even  the  Spaniards  laughed  at  it :  but  the 
fellow  considered  better  than  any  of  them  that  it 
was  application  and  business  they  were  to  expect 
assistance  in  as  much  as  in  anything  else ;  and  she 
proved  the  best  wife  of  all  the  parcel. 

When  the  poor  women  saw  themselves  set  in  a 
row  thus,  and  fetched  out  one  by  one,  the  terrors 
of  their  condition  returned  upon  them  again,  and 
they  firmly  believed  they  were  now  going  to  be 
devoured.  Accordingly,  when  the  English  sailor 
came  in  and  fetched  out  one  of  them,  the  rest  set 
up  a  most  lamentable  cry,  and  hung  about  her, 
and  took  their  leave  of  her  with  such  agonies  and 
affection  as  would  have  grieved  the  hardest  heart 
in  the  world  ;  nor  was  it  possible  for  the  English- 
men to  satisfy  them  that  they  were  not  to  be  im- 
mediately murdered  till  they  fetched  the  old  man, 
Friday's  father,  who  immediately  let  them  know 


loo         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

that  the  five  men,  who  had  fetched  them  out  one 
by  one,  had  chosen  them  for  their  wives. 

When  they  had  done,  and  the  fright  the  women 
were  in  was  a  little  over,  the  men  went  to  work, 
and  the  Spaniards  came  and  helped  them  ;  and  in 
a  few  hours  they  had  built  them  every  one  a  new 
hut  or  tent  for  their  lodging  apart ;  for  those  they 
had  already  were  crowded  with  their  tools,  house- 
hold stuff,  and  provisions.  The  three  wicked  ones 
had  pitched  farthest  off,  and  the  two  honest  ones 
nearer,  but  both  on  the  north  shore  of  the  island,  so 
that  they  continued  separated  as  before ;  and  thus 
my  island  was  peopled  in  three  places ;  and,  as  I 
might  say,  three  towns  were  begun  to  be  built. 

And  here  it  is  very  well  worth  observing  that, 
as  it  often  happens  in  the  world  (what  the  wise 
ends  of  God's  providence  are,  in  such  a  disposi- 
tion of  things,  I  cannot  say),  the  two  honest  fel- 
lows had  the  two  worst  wives  ;  and  the  three  repro- 
bates, that  were  scarce  worth  hanging,  that  were 
fit  for  nothing,  and  neither  seemed  born  to  do 
themselves  good,  nor  any  one  else,  had  three  clever, 
diligent,  careful,  and  ingenious  wives:  not  that  the 
first  two  were  bad  wives,  as  to  their  temper  or 
humour,  for  all  the  five  were  most  willing,  quiet, 
passive,  and  subjected  creatures,  rather  like  slaves 
than  wives ;  but  my  meaning  is  they  were  not  alike 
capable,  ingenious,  or  industrious,  or  alike  cleanly 
and  neat. 

Another  observation  I  must  make,  to  the  hon- 
our of  a  diligent  application,  on  one  hand,  and  to 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  loi 

the  disgrace  of  a  slothful,  negligent,  idle  temper, 
on  the  other,  that  when  I  came  to  the  place,  and 
viewed  the  several  improvements,  plantings,  and 
management  of  the  several  little  colonies,  the  two 
men  had  so  far  outgone  the  three  that  there  was 
no  comparison.  They  had,  indeed,  both  of  them 
as  much  ground  laid  out  for  corn  as  they  wanted, 
and  the  reason  was,  because,  according  to  my  rule, 
nature  dictated  that  it  was  to  no  purpose  to  sow 
more  corn  than  they  wanted ;  but  the  difference 
of  the  cultivation,  of  the  planting,  of  the  fences, 
and,  indeed,  of  everything  else,  was  easy  to  be  seen 
at  first  view. 

The  two  men  had  innumerable  young  trees 
planted  about  their  huts,  so  that  when  you  came 
to  the  place,  nothing  was  to  be  seen  but  wood : 
and  though  they  had  twice  had  their  plantation 
demohshed,  once  by  their  own  countrymen,  and 
once  by  the  enemy,  as  shall  be  shown  in  its  place, 
yet  they  had  restored  all  again,  and  everything 
was  thriving  and  flourishing  about  them  :  they  had 
grapes  planted  in  order,  and  managed  like  a  vine- 
yard, though  they  had  themselves  never  seen  any- 
thing of  that  kind ;  and  by  their  good  ordering 
their  vines,  their  grapes  were  as  good  again  as  any 
of  the  others.  They  had  also  found  themselves  out 
a  retreat  in  the  thickest  part  of  the  woods  ;  where, 
though  there  was  not  a  natural  cave,  as  I  had  found, 
yet  they  made  one  with  incessant  labour  of  their 
hands,  and  where,  when  the  mischief  which  fol- 
lowed happened,  they   secured   their  wives  and 


I02         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

children,  so  as  they  could  never  be  found ;  they 
having,  by  sticking  innumerable  stakes  and  poles  of 
the  wood  which,  as  I  said,  grew  so  readily,  made 
the  grove  unpassable,  except  in  some  places  where 
they  climbed  up  to  get  over  the  outside  part,  and 
then  went  on  by  ways  of  their  own  leaving. 

As  to  the  three  reprobates,  as  I  justly  call  them, 
though  they  were  much  civilised  by  their  settle- 
ment, compared  to  what  they  were  before,  and 
were  not  so  quarrelsome,  having  not  the  same  op- 
portunity ;  yet  one  of  the  certain  companions  of  a 
profligate  mind  never  left  them,  and  that  was  their 
idleness.  It  is  true  they  planted  corn,  and  made 
fences ;  but  Solomon's  words  were  never  better 
verified  than  in  them,  "  I  went  by  the  vineyard  of 
the  slothful,  and  it  was  all  overgrown  with  thorns  " ; 
for  when  the  Spaniards  came  to  view  their  crop, 
they  could  not  see  it  in  some  places  for  weeds,  the 
hedge  had  several  gaps  in  it,  where  the  wild  goats 
had  got  in  and  eaten  up  the  corn ;  perhaps  here 
and  there  a  dead  bush  was  crammed  in,  to  stop 
them  out  for  the  present,  but  it  was  only  shutting 
the  stable-door  after  the  steed  was  stolen  :  whereas, 
when  they  looked  on  the  colony  of  the  other  two, 
there  was  the  very  face  of  industry  and  success  upon 
all  they  did ;  there  was  not  a  weed  to  be  seen  in 
all  their  corn,  or  a  gap  in  any  of  their  hedges  ;  and 
they,  on  the  other  hand,  verified  Solomon's  words 
in  another  place,  "that  the  diligent  hand  maketh 
rich";  for  everything  grew  and  thrived,  and  they 
had  plenty  within  and  without ;  they  had  more  tame 


rLAl  L  Xl 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  103 

cattle  than  the  others,  more  utensils  and  necessa- 
ries within-doors,  and  yet  more  pleasure  and  di- 
version too. 

It  is  true  the  wives  of  the  three  were  very  handy 
and  cleanly  within-doors,  and  having  learned  the 
English  ways  of  dressing  and  cooking  from  one  of 
the  other  Englishmen,  who,  as  I  said,  was  a  cook's 
mate  on  board  the  ship,  they  dressed  their  hus- 
bands' victuals  very  nicely  and  well ;  whereas  the 
others  could  not  be  brought  to  understand  it :  but 
then  the  husband,  who,  as  I  say,  had  been  cook's 
mate,  did  it  himself.  But  as  for  the  husbands  of 
the  three  wives,  they  loitered  about,  fetched  turtles' 
eggs,  and  caught  fish  and  birds  ;  in  a  word,  any- 
thing but  labour,  and  they  fared  accordingly.  The 
diligent  lived  well  and  comfortably ;  and  the  sloth- 
ful lived  hard  and  beggarly;  and  so,  I  believe,  gen- 
erally speaking,  it  is  all  over  the  world. 

But  now  I  come  to  a  scene  different  from  all  that 
had  happened  before,  either  to  them  or  to  me;  and 
the  original  of  the  story  was  this  :  Early  one  morn- 
ing, there  came  on  shore  five  or  six  canoes  of  In- 
dians or  savages,  call  them  which  you  please,  and 
there  is  no  room  to  doubt  they  came  upon  the  old 
errand  of  feeding  upon  their  slaves;  but  that  part 
was  now  so  familiar  to  the  Spaniards,  and  to  our 
men  too,  that  they  did  not  concern  themselves 
about  it,  as  I  did  ;  but  having  been  made  sensible, 
by  their  experience,  that  their  only  business  was  to 
lie  concealed,  and  that  if  they  were  not  seen  by  any 
of  the  savages,  they  would  go  off  again  quietly,  when 


I04         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

their  business  was  done,  having,  as  yet,  not  the  least 
notion  of  there  being  any  inhabitants  in  the  island ; 
I  say,  having  been  made  sensible  of  this,  they  had 
nothing  to  do  but  give  notice  to  all  the  three 
plantations  to  keep  within-doors,  and  not  show 
themselves,  only  placing  a  scout  in  a  proper  place, 
to  give  notice  when  the  boats  went  to  sea  again. 

This  was,  without  doubt,  very  right ;  but  a  dis- 
aster spoiled  all  these  measures,  and  made  it  known 
among  the  savages  that  there  were  inhabitants 
there ;  which  was,  in  the  end,  the  desolation  of  al- 
most the  whole  colony.  After  the  canoes  with  the 
savages  were  gone  off,  the  Spaniards  peeped  abroad 
again  ;  and  some  of  them  had  the  curiosity  to  go 
to  the  place  where  they  had  been,  to  see  what  they 
had  been  doing.  Here,  to  their  great  surprise,  they 
found  three  savages  left  behind,  and  lying  fast 
asleep  upon  the  ground.  It  was  supposed  they  had 
either  been  so  gorged  with  their  inhuman  feast  that, 
like  beasts,  they  were  fallen  asleep,  and  would  not 
stir  when  the  others  went,  or  they  had  wandered 
into  the  woods,  and  did  not  come  back  in  time  to 
be  taken  in. 

The  Spaniards  were  greatly  surprised  at  this 
sight,  and  perfectly  at  a  loss  what  to  do.  The  Span- 
ish governor,  as  it  happened,  was  with  them,  and 
his  advice  was  asked,  but  he  professed  he  knew 
not  what  to  do.  As  for  slaves,  they  had  enough 
already ;  and  as  to  killing  them,  they  were  none  of 
them  inclined  to  that:  the  Spanish  governor  told 
me  they  could  not  think  of  shedding  innocent 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  105 

blood  :  for  as  to  them  the  poor  creatures  had  done 
them  no  wrong,  invaded  none  of  their  property, 
and  they  thought  they  had  no  just  quarrel  against 
them,  to  take  away  their  lives.  And  here  I  must, 
in  justice  to  these  Spaniards,  observe  that,  let  the 
accounts  of  Spanish  cruelty  in  Mexico  and  Peru 
be  what  they  will,  I  never  met  with  seventeen  men 
of  any  nation  whatsoever,  in  any  foreign  country, 
who  were  so  universally  modest,  temperate,  virtu- 
ous, so  very  good-humoured,  and  so  courteous,  as 
these  Spaniards ;  and  as  to  cruelty,  they  had  no- 
thing of  it  in  their  very  nature  ;  no  inhumanity,  no 
barbarity,  no  outrageous  passions  ;  and  yet  all  of 
them  men  of  great  courage  and  spirit.  Their  tem- 
per and  calmness  had  appeared  in  their  bearing  the 
insufferable  usage  of  the  three  Englishmen  ;  and 
their  justice  and  humanity  appeared  now  in  the 
case  of  the  savages,  as  above.  After  some  con- 
sultation they  resolved  upon  this:  that  they  would 
lie  still  a  while  longer,  till,  if  possible,  these  three 
men  might  be  gone.  But  then  the  governor  Span- 
iard recollected,  that  the  three  savages  had  no  boat; 
and  if  they  were  left  to  rove  about  the  island,  they 
would  certainly  discover  that  there  were  inhabitants 
in  it ;  and  so  they  should  be  undone  that  way. 
Upon  this  they  went  back  again,  and  there  lay  the 
fellows  fast  asleep  still,  and  so  they  resolved  to  waken 
them,  and  take  them  prisoners ;  and  they  did  so. 
The  poor  fellows  were  strangely  frightened  when 
they  were  seized  upon  and  bound  ;  and  afraid,  like 
the  women,  that  they  should  be  murdered  and  eaten ; 


io6         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

for  It  seems  those  people  think  all  the  world  does 
as  they  do,  eating  men's  flesh  ;  but  they  were  soon 
made  easy  as  to  that,  and  away  they  carried  them. 

It  was  very  happy  for  them  that  they  did  not 
carry  them  home  to  their  castle,  I  mean  to  my 
palace  under  the  hill;  but  they  carried  them  first 
to  the  bower,  where  was  the  chief  of  their  country 
work,  such  as  the  keeping  the  goats,  the  planting 
the  corn,  etc. ;  and  afterwards  they  carried  them  to 
the  habitation  of  the  two  Englishmen. 

Here  they  were  set  to  work,  though  it  was  not 
much  they  had  for  them  to  do;  and  whether  it 
was  by  negligence  in  guarding  them,  or  that  they 
thought  the  fellows  could  not  mend  themselves,  I 
know  not,  but  one  of  them  run  away,  and,  taking 
to  the  woods,  they  could  never  hear  of  him  any 
more. 

They  had  good  reason  to  believe  he  got  home 
again  soon  after,  in  some  other  boats  or  canoes 
of  savages  who  came  on  shore  three  or  four  weeks 
afterwards;  and  who,  carrying  on  their  revels  as 
usual,  went  off  in  two  days'  time.  This  thought 
terrified  them  exceedingly ;  for  they  concluded,  and 
that  not  without  good  cause  indeed,  that  if  this  fel- 
low came  home  safe  among  his  comrades,  he  would 
certainly  give  them  an  account  that  there  were 
people  in  the  island,  and  also  how  few  and  weak  they 
were:  for  this  savage,  as  I  observed  before,  had 
never  been  told,  and  it  was  very  happy  he  had  not, 
how  many  there  were,  or  where  they  lived ;  nor 
had  he  ever  seen  or  heard  the  fire  of  any  of  their 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  107 

guns,  much  less  had  they  shown  him  any  of  their 
other  retired  places ;  such  as  the  cave  in  the  valley, 
or  the  new  retreat  which  the  two  Englishmen  had 
made,  and  the  like. 

The  first  testimony  they  had  that  this  fellow  had 
given  intelligence  of  them  was  that,  about  two 
months  after  this,  six  canoes  of  savages,  with  about 
seven,  eight,  or  ten  men  in  a  canoe,  came  rowing 
along  the  north  side  of  the  island,  where  they  never 
used  to  come  before,  and  landed,  about  an  hour 
after  sunrise,  at  a  convenient  place,  about  a  mile 
from  the  habitation  of  the  two  Englishmen,  where 
this  escaped  man  had  been  kept.  As  the  Spaniard 
governor  said,  had  they  been  all  there,  the  damage 
would  not  have  been  so  much,  for  not  a  man  of 
them  would  have  escaped :  but  the  case  differed 
now  very  much,  for  two  men  to  fifty  was  too  much 
odds.  The  two  men  had  the  happiness  to  discover 
them  about  a  league  off,  so  that  it  was  above  an 
hour  before  they  landed  ;  and  as  they  landed  a  mile 
from  their  huts,  it  was  some  time  before  they  could 
come  at  them.  Now,  having  great  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  they  were  betrayed,  the  first  thing  they 
did  was  to  bind  the  two  slaves  which  were  left,  and 
cause  two  of  the  three  men  whom  they  brought 
with  the  women  (who,  it  seems,  proved  very  faith- 
ful to  them)  to  lead  them,  with  their  two  wives, 
and  whatever  they  could  carry  away  with  them,  to 
their  retired  places  in  the  woods,  which  I  have 
spoken  of  above,  and  there  to  bind  the  two  fellows 
hand  and  foot,  till  they  heard  further. 


io8         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

In  the  next  place,  seeing  the  savages  were  all 
come  on  shore,  and  that  they  had  bent  their  course 
directly  that  way,  they  opened  the  fences  where  the 
milch-goats  were  kept,  and  drove  them  all  out; 
leaving  their  goats  to  straggle  in  the  woods,  whither 
they  pleased,  that  the  savages  might  think  they 
were  all  bred  wild;  but  the  rogue  who  came  with 
them  was  too  cunning  for  that,  and  gave  them  an 
account  of  it  all,  for  they  went  directly  to  the  place. 

When  the  two  poor  frightened  men  had  secured 
their  wives  and  goods,  they  sent  the  other  slave 
they  had  of  the  three  who  came  with  the  women, 
and  who  was  at  their  place  by  accident,  away  to 
the  Spaniards  with  all  speed,  to  give  them  the 
alarm,  and  desire  speedy  help ;  and,  in  the  mean  time, 
they  took  their  arms  and  what  ammunition  they 
had,  and  retreated  towards  the  place  in  the  wood 
where  their  wives  were  sent;  keeping  at  a  distance, 
yet  so  that  they  might  see,  if  possible,  which  way 
the  savages  took. 

They  had  not  gone  far,  but  that  from  a  rising 
ground  they  could  see  the  little  army  of  their  ene- 
mies come  on  directly  to  their  habitation,  and,  in 
a  moment  more,  could  see  all  their  huts  and  house- 
hold stuff  flaming  up  together,  to  their  great  grief 
and  mortification ;  for  they  had  a  very  great  loss, 
to  them  irretrievable,  at  least  for  some  time.  They 
kept  their  station  for  a  while,  till  they  found  the 
savages,  like  wild  beasts,  spread  themselves  all  over 
the  place,  rummaging  every  way  and  every  place 
they  could  think  of,  in  search  of  prey ;  and  in  par- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  109 

ticular  for  the  people,  of  whom,  now,  it  plainly- 
appeared  they  had  intelligence. 

The  two  Englishmen  seeing  this,  thinking  them- 
selves not  secure  where  they  stood,  because  it  was 
likely  some  of  the  wild  people  might  come  that 
way,  and  they  might  come  too  many  together, 
thought  it  proper  to  make  another  retreat  about 
half  a  mile  farther;  believing,  as  it  afterwards  hap- 
pened, that  the  farther  they  strolled  the  fewer 
would  be  together. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THEIR  next  halt  was  at  the  entrance  into  a  very 
thick-grown  part  of  the  woods,  and  where  an 
old  trunk  of  a  tree  stood,  which  was  hollow  and 
vastly  large ;  and  in  this  tree  they  both  took  their 
standing,  resolving  to  see  there  what  might  offer. 
They  had  not  stood  there  long,  before  two  of  the 
savages  appeared  running  directly  that  way,  as  if 
they  already  had  notice  where  they  stood,  and 
were  coming  up  to  attack  them ;  and  a  little  way 
farther  they  espied  three  more  coming  after  them, 
and  five  more  beyond  them,  all  coming  the  same 
way :  besides  which,  they  saw  seven  or  eight  more 
at  a  distance,  running  another  way ;  for,  in  a  word, 
they  ran  every  way,  like  sportsmen  beating  for  their 
game. 

The  poor  men  were  now  in  great  perplexity 
whether  they  should  stand  and  keep  their  posture, 
or  fly ;  but,  after  a  very  short  debate  with  them- 
selves, they  considered  that,  if  the  savages  ranged 
the  country  thus  before  help  came,  they  might  per- 
haps find  out  their  retreat  in  the  woods,  and  then 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  iii 

all  would  be  lost:  so  they  resolved  to  stand  them 
there  ;  and  if  they  were  too  many  to  deal  with, 
then  they  would  get  up  to  the  top  of  the  tree,  from 
whence  they  doubted  not  to  defend  themselves, 
fire  excepted,  as  long  as  their  ammunition  lasted, 
though  all  the  savages  that  were  landed,  which  was 
near  fifty,  were  to  attack  them. 

Having  resolved  upon  this,  they  next  considered 
whether  they  should  fire  at  the  first  two,  or  wait 
for  the  three,  and  so  take  the  middle  party,  by 
which  the  two  and  the  five  that  followed  would  be 
separated  :  at  length  they  resolved  to  let  the  first 
two  pass  by,  unless  they  should  spy  them  in  the 
tree,  and  come  to  attack  them.  The  first  two  sav- 
ages confirmed  them  also  in  this  resolution  by  turn- 
ing a  little  from  them  towards  another  part  of  the 
wood  ;  but  the  three,  and  the  five  after  them,  came 
forward  directly  to  the  tree,  as  if  they  had  known  the 
Englishmen  were  there.  Seeingthemcomesostraight 
toward  them,  they  resolved  to  take  them  in  a  line 
as  they  came ;  and  as  they  resolved  to  fire  but  one  at 
a  time,  perhaps  the  first  shot  might  hit  them  all 
three  :  for  which  purpose  the  man  who  was  to  fire 
put  three  or  four  small  bullets  into  his  piece ;  and 
having  a  fair  loophole,  as  it  were,  from  a  broken 
hole  in  the  tree,  he  took  a  sure  aim,  without  being 
seen,  waiting  till  they  were  within  about  thirty  yards 
of  the  tree,  so  that  he  could  not  miss. 

While  they  were  thus  waiting,  and  the  savages 
came  on,  they  plainly  saw  that  one  of  the  three  was 
the  runaway  savage  that  had  escaped  from  them  ; 


112         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

and  they  both  knew  him  distinctly,  and  resolved 
that,  if  possible,  he  should  not  escape,  though  they 
should  both  fire;  so  the  other  stood  ready  with  his 
piece,  that  if  he  did  not  drop  at  the  first  shot,  he 
should  be  sure  to  have  a  second.  But  the  first  was 
too  good  a  marksman  to  miss  his  aim;  for  as 
the  savages  kept  near  one  another,  a  little  behind, 
in  a  line,  he  fired,  and  hit  two  of  them  directly: 
the  foremost  was  killed  outright,  being  shot  in  the 
head ;  the  second,  which  was  the  runaway  Indian, 
was  shot  through  the  body,  and  fell,  but  was  not 
quite  dead  ;  and  the  third  had  a  little  scratch  in 
the  shoulder,  perhaps  by  the  same  ball  that  went 
through  the  body  of  the  second ;  and  being  dread- 
fully frightened,  though  not  so  much  hurt,  sat  down 
upon  the  ground,  screaming  and  yelling  in  a  hide- 
ous manner. 

The  five  that  were  behind,  more  frightened  with 
the  noise  than  sensible  of  the  danger,  stood  still  at 
first :  for  the  woods  made  the  sound  a  thousand 
times  bigger  than  it  really  was,  the  echoes  rattling 
from  one  side  to  another,  and  the  fowls  rising  from 
all  parts,  screaming,  and  every  sort  making  a  dif- 
ferent noise  according  to  their  kind ;  just  as  it  was 
when  I  fired  the  first  gun  that  perhaps  was  ever 
shot  off  in  the  island. 

However,  all  being  silent  again,  and  they,  not 
knowing  what  the  matter  was,  came  on  uncon- 
cerned, till  they  came  to  the  place  where  their  com- 
panions lay,  in  a  condition  miserable  enough ;  and, 
here  the  poor  ignorant  creatures,  not  sensible  that 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  113 

they  were  within  reach  of  the  same  mischief,  stood 
all  of  a  huddle  over  the  wounded  man,  talking,  and 
as  may  be  supposed,  inquiring  of  him  how  he  came 
to  be  hurt;  and  who,  it  is  very  rational  to  believe, 
told  them  that  a  flash  of  fire  first,  and  immediately 
after  that  thunder  from  their  gods,  had  killed  those 
two  and  wounded  him  :  this,  I  say,  is  rational ;  for 
nothing  is  more  certain  than  that,  as  they  saw  no 
man  near  them,  so  they  had  never  heard  a  gun  in 
all  their  lives,  nor  so  much  as  heard  of  a  gun; 
neither  knew  they  anything  of  killing  and  wound- 
ing at  a  distance  with  fire  and  bullets :  if  they  had, 
one  might  reasonably  believe  they  would  not  have 
stood  so  unconcerned  in  viewing  the  fate  of  their 
fellows,  without  some  apprehensions  of  their  own. 

Our  two  men,  though,  as  they  confessed  to  me, 
it  grieved  them  to  be  obliged  to  kill  so  many  poor 
creatures,  who,  at  the  same  time,  had  no  notion 
of  their  danger;  yet,  having  them  all  thus  in  their 
power,  and  the  first  having  loaded  his  piece  again, 
resolved  to  let  fly  both  together  among  them ;  and 
singling  out,  by  agreement,  which  to  aim  at,  they 
shot  together,  and  killed,  or  very  much  wounded, 
four  of  them ;  the  fifth,  frightened  even  to  death, 
though  not  hurt,  fell  with  the  rest;  so  that  our  men, 
seeing  them  all  fall  together,  thought  they  had  killed 
them  all. 

The  belief  that  the  savages  were  all  killed  made 
our  two  men  come  boldly  out  from  the  tree  before 
they  had  charged  their  guns,  which  was  a  wrong 
step ;  and  they  were  under  some  surprise  when  they 


114         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

came  to  the  place,  and  found  no  less  than  four  of 
them  alive,  and  of  them  two  very  little  hurt,  and 
one  not  at  all :  this  obliged  them  to  fall  upon  them 
with  the  stocks  of  their  muskets;  and  first  they 
made  sure  of  the  runaway  savage,  that  had  been 
the  cause  of  all  the  mischief,  and  of  another  that 
was  hurt  in  the  knee,  and  put  them  out  of  their 
pain :  then  the  man  that  was  hurt  not  at  all  came 
and  kneeled  down  to  them,  with  his  two  hands  held 
up,  and  made  piteous  moans  to  them,  by  gestures 
and  signs,  for  his  life,  but  could  not  say  one  word 
to  them  that  they  could  understand.  However, 
they  made  signs  to  him  to  sit  down  at  the  foot  of 
a  tree  hard  by;  and  one  of  the  Englishmen,  with  a 
piece  of  rope  twined,  which  he  had  by  great  chance 
in  his  pocket,  tied  his  two  hands  behind  him,  and 
there  they  left  him :  and  with  what  speed  they  could 
made  after  the  other  two,  which  were  gone  before, 
fearing  they,  or  any  more  of  them,  should  find  the 
way  to  their  covered  place  in  the  woods,  where  their 
wives,  and  the  few  goods  they  had  left,  lay.  They 
came  once  in  sight  of  the  two  men,  but  it  was  at 
a  great  distance ;  however,  they  had  the  satisfaction 
to  see  them  cross  over  a  valley  towards  the  sea, 
quite  the  contrary  way  from  that  which  led  to  their 
retreat,  which  they  were  afraid  of;  and  being  satis- 
fied with  that,  they  went  back  to  the  tree  where 
they  left  their  prisoner,  who,  as  they  supposed,  was 
delivered  by  his  comrades,  for  he  was  gone,  and  the 
two  pieces  of  rope-yarn,  with  which  they  had  bound 
him,  lay  just  at  the  foot  of  the  tree. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  115 

They  were  now  in  as  great  concern  as  before, 
not  knowing  what  course  to  take,  or  how  near  the 
enemy  might  be,  or  in  what  numbers:  so  they 
resolved  to  go  away  to  the  place  where  their  wives 
were,  to  see  if  all  was  well  there,  and  to  make  them 
easy,  who  were  in  fright  enough,  to  be  sure ;  for 
though  the  savages  were  their  own  countryfolk,  yet 
they  were  most  terribly  afraid  of  them,  and  perhaps 
the  more  for  the  knowledge  they  had  of  them. 

When  they  came  there,  they  found  the  savages 
had  been  in  the  wood,  and  very  near  that  place, 
but  had  not  found  it:  for  it  was  indeed  inaccessible, 
by  the  trees  standing  so  thick,  as  before,  unless  the 
persons  seeking  it  had  been  directed  by  those  that 
knew  it,  which  these  did  not:  they  found,  there- 
fore, everything  very  safe,  only  the  women  in  a  ter- 
rible fright.  While  they  were  here,  they  had  the 
comfort  to  have  seven  of  the  Spaniards  come  to 
their  assistance:  the  other  ten,  with  their  servants, 
and  old  Friday,  I  mean  Friday's  father,  were  gone 
in  a  body  to  defend  their  bower,  and  the  corn 
and  cattle  that  was  kept  there,  in  case  the  savages 
should  have  roved  over  to  that  side  of  the  country  ; 
but  they  did  not  spread  so  far.  With  the  seven 
Spaniards  came  one  of  the  three  savages  who,  as  I 
said,  were  their  prisoners  formerly  ;  and  with  them 
also  came  the  savage  whom  the  Englishmen  had 
left  bound  hand  and  foot  at  the  tree:  for  it  seems 
they  came  that  way,  saw  the  slaughter  of  the  seven 
men,  and  unbound  the  eighth,  and  brought  him 
along  with  them ;  where,  however,  they  were  obliged 


ii6         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

to  bind  him  again,  as  they  had  the  two  others  who 
were  left  when  the  third  ran  away. 

The  prisoners  now  began  to  be  a  burthen  to 
them ;  and  they  were  so  afraid  of  their  escaping  that 
they  were  once  resolving  to  kill  them  all,  believing 
they  were  under  an  absolute  necessity  to  do  so  for 
their  own  preservation.  However,  the  Spaniard 
governor  would  not  consent  to  it;  but  ordered,  for 
the  present,  that  they  should  be  sent  out  of  the  way, 
to  my  old  cave  in  the  valley,  and  be  kept  there, 
with  two  Spaniards  to  guard  them,  and  give  them 
food  for  their  subsistence,  which  was  done ;  and 
they  were  bound  there  hand  and  foot  for  that  night. 

When  the  Spaniards  came,  the  two  Englishmen 
were  so  encouraged  that  they  could  not  satisfy  them- 
selves to  stay  any  longer  there;  but  taking  five  of 
the  Spaniards  and  themselves,  with  four  muskets 
and  a  pistol  among  them,  and  two  stout  quarter- 
staves,  away  they  went  in  quest  of  the  savages.  And 
first  they  came  to  the  tree  where  the  men  lay  that 
had  been  killed;  but  it  was  easy  to  see  that  some 
more  of  the  savages  had  been  there,  for  they  had 
attempted  to  carry  their  dead  men  away,  and  had 
dragged  two  of  them  a  good  way,  but  had  given  it 
over.  From  thence  they  advanced  to  the  first  rising 
ground,  where  they  had  stood  and  seen  their  camp 
destroyed,  and  where  they  had  the  mortification 
still  to  see  some  of  the  smoke:  but  neither  could 
they  here  see  any  of  the  savages.  They  then  re- 
solved, though  with  all  possible  caution,  to  go  for- 
ward towards  their  ruined  plantation ;  but  a  little 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  117 

before  they  came  thither,  coming  in  sight  of  the 
sea-shore,  they  saw  plainly  the  savages  all  embarked 
again  in  their  canoes,  in  order  to  be  gone.  They 
seemed  sorry,  at  first,  that  there  was  no  way  to  come 
at  them  to  give  them  a  parting  blow;  but,  upon  the 
whole,  they  were  very  well  satisfied  to  be  rid  of 
them. 

The  poor  Englishmen  being  now  twice  ruined, 
and  all  their  improvements  destroyed,  the  rest  all 
agreed  to  come  and  help  them  to  rebuild,  and  to 
assist  them  with  needful  supplies.  Their  three  coun- 
trymen, who  were  not  yet  noted  for  having  the 
least  inclination  to  do  any  good,  yet  as  soon  as  they 
heard  of  it  (for  they  living  remote  eastward,  knew 
nothing  of  the  matter  till  all  was  over),  came  and 
ofl^ered  their  help  and  assistance,  and  did,  very 
friendly,  work  for  several  days,  to  restore  their  hab- 
itation, and  make  necessaries  for  them.  And  thus, 
in  a  little  time,  they  were  set  upon  their  legs 
again. 

About  two  days  after  this  they  had  the  further 
satisfaction  of  seeing  three  of  the  savages*  canoes 
come  driving  on  shore,  and,  at  some  distance  from 
them,  two  drowned  men:  by  which  they  had  rea- 
son to  believe  that  they  had  met  with  a  storm  at 
sea,  which  had  overset  some  of  them;  for  It  had 
blown  very  hard  the  night  after  they  went  off. 

However,  as  some  might  miscarry,  so,  on  the 
other  hand,  enough  of  them  escaped  to  Inform  the 
rest,  as  well  of  what  they  had  done  as  of  what  had 
happened  to  them,  and  to  whet  them  on  to  another 


ii8         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

enterprise  of  the  same  nature ;  which  they,  it  seems, 
resolved  to  attempt,  with  sufficient  force  to  carry 
all  before  them :  for  except  what  the  first  man  had 
told  them  of  inhabitants,  they  could  say  little  of 
it  of  their  own  knowledge,  for  they  never  saw  one 
man;  and  the  fellow  being  killed  that  had  affirmed 
it,  they  had  no  other  witness  to  confirm  it  to  them. 

It  was  five  or  six  months  after  this  before  they 
heard  any  more  of  the  savages,  in  which  time  our 
men  were  in  hopes  they  had  either  forgot  their 
former  bad  luck  or  given  over  hopes  of  better ; 
when,  on  a  sudden,  they  were  invaded  with  a  most 
formidable  fleet  of  no  less  than  eight-and-twenty 
canoes,  full  of  savages,  armed  with  bows  and  ar- 
rows, great  clubs,  wooden  swords,  and  such-like 
engines  of  war;  and  they  brought  such  numbers 
with  them  that,  in  short,  it  put  all  our  people  into 
the  utmost  consternation. 

As  they  came  on  shore  in  the  evening,  and  at 
the  easternmost  side  of  the  island,  our  men  had 
that  night  to  consult  and  consider  what  to  do ;  and, 
in  the  first  place,  knowing  that  their  being  entirely 
concealed  was  their  only  safety  before,  and  would 
be  much  more  so  now,  while  the  number  of  their 
enemies  was  so  great,  they  therefore  resolved,  first 
of  all,  to  take  down  the  huts  which  were  built  for 
the  two  Englishmen,  and  drive  away  their  goats 
to  the  old  cave ;  because  they  supposed  the  sav- 
ages would  go  directly  thither,  as  soon  as  it  was 
day,  to  play  the  old  game  over  again,  though  they 
did  not  now  land  within  two  leagues  of  it.  In  the 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  119 

next  place,  they  drove  away  all  the  flocks  of  goats 
they  had  at  the  old  bower,  as  I  called  it,  which 
belonged  to  the  Spaniards;  and,  in  short,  left  as 
little  appearance  of  inhabitants  anywhere  as  was 
possible:  and  the  next  morning  early  they  posted 
themselves,  with  all  their  force,  at  the  plantation 
of  the  two  men,  to  wait  for  their  coming.  As  they 
guessed,  so  it  happened :  these  new  invaders,  leav- 
ing their  canoes  at  the  east  end  of  the  island,  came 
ranging  along  the  shore,  directly  towards  the  place, 
to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and  fifty,  as  near 
as  our  men  could  judge.  Our  army  was  but  small, 
indeed ;  but  that  which  was  worse,  they  had  not 
arms  for  all  their  number  neither.  The  whole  ac- 
count, it  seems,  stood  thus :  first,  as  to  men,  seven- 
teen Spaniards,  five  Englishmen,  old  Friday,  or 
Friday's  father,  the  three  slaves  taken  with  the 
women,  who  proved  very  faithful,  and  three  other 
slaves,  who  lived  with  the  Spaniards.  To  arm 
these,  they  had  eleven  muskets,  five  pistols,  three 
fowling-pieces,  five  muskets  or  fowling-pieces 
which  were  taken  by  me  from  the  mutinous  sea- 
men whom  I  reduced,  two  swords,  and  three  old 
halberds. 

To  their  slaves  they  did  not  give  either  musket 
or  fusee,  but  they  had  every  one  a  halberd,  or  a 
long  staff,  like  a  quarter-staff,  with  a  great  spike  of 
iron  fastened  into  each  end  of  it,  and  by  his  side 
a  hatchet ;  also  every  one  of  our  men  had  a  hatchet. 
Two  of  the  women  could  not  be  prevailed  upon 
but  they  would  come  into  the  fight,  and  they  had 


I20         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

bows  and  arrows,  which  the  Spaniards  had  taken 
from  the  savages  when  the  first  action  happened, 
which  I  have  spoken  of,  where  the  Indians  fought 
with  one  another ;  and  the  women  had  hatchets  too. 

The  Spaniard  governor,  whom  I  have  described 
so  often,  commanded  the  whole;  and  Will  Atkins, 
who,  though  a  dreadful  fellow  for  wickedness,  was 
a  most  daring,  bold  fellow,  commanded  under  him. 
The  savages  came  forward  like  lions;  and  our  men, 
which  was  the  worst  of  their  fate,  had  no  advant- 
age in  their  situation;  only  that  Will  Atkins,  who 
now  proved  a  most  useful  fellow,  with  six  men, 
was  planted  just  behind  a  small  thicket  of  bushes, 
as  an  advanced  guard,  with  orders  to  let  the  first 
of  them  pass  by,  and  then  fire  into  the  middle  of 
them,  and  as  soon  as  he  had  fired,  to  make  his 
retreat  as  nimbly  as  he  could  round  a  part  of  the 
wood,  and  so  come  in  behind  the  Spaniards,  where 
they  stood,  having  a  thicket  of  trees  before  them. 

When  the  savages  came  on  they  ran  straggling 
about  every  way  in  heaps,  out  of  all  manner  of 
order,  and  Will  Atkins  let  about  fifty  of  them  pass 
by  him  ;  then  seeing  the  rest  come  in  a  very  thick 
throng,  he  orders  three  of  his  men  to  fire,  having 
loaded  their  muskets  with  six  or  seven  bullets 
apiece,  about  as  big  as  large  pistol-bullets.  How 
many  they  killed  or  wounded  they  knew  not,  but 
the  consternation  and  surprise  was  inexpressible 
among  the  savages;  they  were  frightened  to  the 
last  degree  to  hear  such  a  dreadful  noise,  and  see 
their  men  killed,  and  others  hurt,  but  see  nobody 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  121 

that  did  it;  when,  in  the  middle  of  their  fright. 
Will  Atkins  and  his  other  three  let  fly  again 
among  the  thickest  of  them ;  and  in  less  than  a  min- 
ute the  first  three  being  loaded  again,  gave  them 
a  third  volley. 

Had  Will  Atkins  and  his  men  retired  immedi- 
ately, as  soon  as  they  had  fired,  as  they  were  ordered 
to  do,  or  had  the  rest  of  the  body  been  at  hand,  to 
have  poured  in  their  shot  continually,  the  savages 
had  been  effectually  routed;  for  the  terror  that  was 
among  them  came  principally  from  this,  viz.,  that 
they  were  killed  by  the  gods  with  thunder  and 
lightning,  and  could  see  nobody  that  hurt  them ; 
but  Will  Atkins,  staying  to  load  again,  discovered 
the  cheat ;  some  of  the  savages,  who  were  at  a  dis- 
tance spying  them,  came  upon  them  behind;  and 
though  Atkins  and  his  men  fired  at  them  also, 
two  or  three  times,and  killed  above  twenty,  retiring 
as  fast  as  they  could,  yet  they  wounded  Atkins 
himself,  and  killed  one  of  his  fellow-Englishmen, 
with  their  arrows,  as  they  did  afterwards  one  Span- 
iard, and  one  of  the  Indian  slaves  who  came  with 
the  women.  This  slave  was  a  most  gallant  fellow, 
and  fought  most  desperately,  killing  five  of  them 
with  his  own  hand,  having  no  weapon  but  one  of 
the  armed  staves  and  a  hatchet. 

Our  men  being  thus  hard  laid  at,  Atkins  wound- 
ed, and  two  other  men  killed,  retreated  to  a  rising 
ground  in  the  wood ;  and  the  Spaniards,  after  firing 
three  volleys  upon  them,  retreated  also  ;  for  their 
number  was  so  great,  and  they  were  so  desperate, 


122         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

that  though  above  fifty  of  them  were  killed,  and 
more  than  as  many  wounded,  yet  they  came  on  in 
the  teeth  of  our  men,  fearless  of  danger,  and  shot 
their  arrows  like  a  cloud ;  and  it  was  observed  that 
their  wounded  men,  who  were  not  quite  disabled, 
were  made  outrageous  by  their  wounds,  and  fought 
like  madmen. 

When  our  men  retreated,  they  left  the  Spaniard 
and  the  Englishman  that  were  killed  behind  them  ; 
and  the  savages,  when  they  came  up  to  them, 
killed  them  over  again  in  a  wretched  manner, 
breaking  their  arms,  legs,  and  heads,  with  their 
clubs  and  wooden  swords,  like  true  savages;  but 
finding  our  men  were  gone,  they  did  not  seem  to 
pursue  them,  but  drew  themselves  up  in  a  ring, 
which  is,  it  seems,  their  custom,  and  shouted  twice, 
in  token  of  their  victory ;  after  which  they  had  the 
mortification  to  see  several  of  their  wounded  men 
fall,  dying  with  the  mere  loss  of  blood. 

The  Spaniard  governor  having  drawn  his  little 
body  up  together  upon  a  rising  ground,  Atkins, 
though  he  was  wounded,  would  have  had  them 
march  and  charge  again  all  together  at  once ;  but 
the  Spaniard  replied,  "Senhor  Atkins,  you  see  how 
their  wounded  men  fight;  let  them  alone  till  morn- 
ing ;  all  the  wounded  men  will  be  stiff  and  sore  with 
their  wounds,  and  faint  with  the  loss  of  blood  ;  and 
so  we  shall  have  the  fewer  to  engage."  This  advice 
was  good  ;  but  Will  Atkins  replied  merrily,  "  That 
is  true,  senhor,  and  so  shall  I  too,  and  that  is  the 
reason  I  would  go  on  while  I  am  warm."  "  Well, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  123 

Senhor  Atkins,"  says  the  Spaniard,  "  you  have  be- 
haved gallantly,  and  done  your  part :  we  will  fight 
for  you,  if  you  cannot  come  on ;  but  I  think  it  best 
to  stay  till  morning  " :  so  they  waited. 

But  as  it  was  a  clear  moonlight  night,  and  they 
found  the  savages  in  great  disorder  about  their  dead 
and  wounded  men,  and  a  great  noise  and  hurry 
among  them  where  they  lay,  they  afterwards  re- 
solved to  fall  upon  them  in  the  night ;  especially 
if  they  could  come  to  give  them  but  one  volley 
before  they  were  discovered,  which  they  had  a  fair 
opportunity  to  do ;  for  one  of  the  Englishmen,  in 
whose  quarter  it  was  where  the  fight  began,  led  them 
round  between  the  woods  and  the  seaside  westward, 
and  then  turning  short  south,  they  came  so  near 
where  the  thickest  of  them  lay  that,  before  they 
were  seen  or  heard,  eight  of  them  fired  in  among 
them,  and  did  dreadful  execution  upon  them ;  in 
half  a  minute  more  eight  others  fired  after  them, 
pouring  in  their  small  shot  in  such  quantity  that 
abundance  were  killed  and  wounded  ;  and  all  this 
while  they  were  not  able  to  see  who  hurt  them  or 
which  way  to  fly. 

The  Spaniards  charged  again  with  the  utmost 
expedition,  and  then  divided  themselves  in  three 
bodies,  and  resolved  to  fall  in  among  them  all  to- 
gether. They  had  in  each  body  eight  persons,  that 
is  to  say,  twenty-two  and  the  two  women,  who,  by 
the  way,  fought  desperately.  They  divided  the 
fire-arms  equally  in  each  party,  and  so  the  halberds 
and  staves.  They  would  have  had  the  women  kept 


124         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

back,  but  they  said  they  were  resolved  to  die  with 
their  husbands.  Having  thus  formed  their  little 
army,  they  marched  out  from  among  the  trees,  and 
came  up  to  the  teeth  of  the  enemy,  shouting  and 
hallooing  as  loud  as  they  could  ;  the  savages  stood 
all  together,  but  were  in  the  utmost  confusion,  hear- 
ing the  noise  of  our  men  shouting  from  three  quar- 
ters together :  they  would  have  fought  if  they  had 
seen  us ;  for  as  soon  as  we  came  near  enough  to 
be  seen,  some  arrows  were  shot,  and  poor  old  Fri- 
day was  wounded,  though  not  dangerously ;  but 
our  men  gave  them  no  time,  but,  running  up  to 
them,  fired  among  them  three  ways,  and  then  fell 
in  with  the  butt-ends  of  their  muskets,  their  swords, 
armed  staves,  and  hatchets,  and  laid  about  them  so 
well  that,  in  a  word,  they  set  up  a  dismal  scream- 
ing and  howling,  flying  to  save  their  lives  which 
way  soever  they  could. 

Our  men  were  tired  with  the  execution,  and 
killed  or  mortally  wounded  in  the  two  fights  about 
one  hundred  and  eighty  of  them ;  the  rest,  being 
frightened  out  of  their  wits,  scoured  through  the 
woods  and  over  the  hills,  with  all  the  speed  fear 
and  nimble  feet  could  help  them  to  ;  and  as  we  did 
not  trouble  ourselves  much  to  pursue  them,  they 
got  all  together  to  the  seaside  where  they  landed, 
and  where  their  canoes  lay.  But  their  disasters 
were  not  at  an  end  yet ;  for  it  blew  a  terrible  storm 
of  wind  that  evening  from  the  sea,  so  that  it  was 
impossible  for  them  to  go  off;  nay,  the  storm 
continuing  all  night,  when  the  tide  came  up,  their 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  125 

canoes  were  most  of  them  driven  by  the  surge  of 
the  sea  so  high  upon  the  shore  that  it  required  in- 
finite toil  to  get  them  off;  and  some  of  them  were 
even  dashed  to  pieces  against  the  beach,  or  against 
one  another. 

Our  men,  though  glad  of  their  victory,  yet  got 
little  rest  that  night;  but  having  refreshed  them- 
selves as  well  as  they  could,  they  resolved  to  march 
to  that  part  of  the  island  where  the  savages  were  fled, 
and  see  what  posture  they  were  in.  This  necessarily 
led  them  over  the  place  where  the  fight  had  been, 
and  where  they  found  several  of  the  poor  creatures 
not  quite  dead,  and  yet  past  recovering  life ;  a  sight 
disagreeable  enough  to  generous  minds;  for  a  truly 
great  man,  though  obliged  by  the  law  of  battle  to 
destroy  his  enemy,  takes  no  delight  in  his  misery. 
However,  there  was  no  need  to  give  any  orders 
in  this  case,  for  their  own  savages,  who  were  their 
servants,  dispatched  these  poor  creatures  with  their 
hatchets. 

At  length  they  came  in  view  of  the  place  where 
the  more  miserable  remains  of  the  savages*  army 
lay,  where  there  appeared  about  a  hundred  still : 
their  posture  was  generally  sitting  upon  the  ground, 
with  their  knees  up  towards  their  mouth,  and  the 
head  put  between  the  two  hands,  leaning  down  upon 
the  knees. 

When  our  men  came  within  two  musket-shots  of 
them,  the  Spaniard  governor  ordered  two  muskets 
to  be  fired,  without  ball,  to  alarm  them  :  this  he 
did,  that  by  their  countenance  he  might  know  what 


126         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

to  expect,  viz.,  whether  they  were  still  in  heart  to 
fight,  or  were  so  heartily  beaten  as  to  be  dispirited 
and  discouraged,  and  so  he  might  manage  accord- 
ingly. This  stratagem  took ;  for  as  soon  as  the  sav- 
ages heard  the  first  gun  and  saw  the  flash  of  the 
second,  they  started  up  upon  their  feet  in  the  great- 
est consternation  imaginable :  and  as  our  men  ad- 
vanced swiftly  toward  them,  they  all  ran  screaming 
and  yelling  away,  with  a  kind  of  howling  noise, 
which  our  men  did  not  understand,  and  had  never 
heard  before :  and  thus  they  ran  up  the  hills  into 
the  country. 

At  first  our  men  had  much  rather  the  weather 
had  been  calm,  and  they  had  all  gone  away  to  sea ;  but 
they  did  not  then  consider  that  this  might  probably 
have  been  the  occasion  of  their  coming  again  in  such 
multitudes  as  not  to  be  resisted,  or,  at  least,  to  come 
so  many,  and  so  often,  as  would  quite  desolate  the 
island,  and  starve  them.  Will  Atkins,  therefore, 
who,  notwithstanding  his  wound,  kept  always  with 
them,  proved  the  best  counsellor  in  this  case :  his 
advice  was  to  take  the  advantage  that  offered,  and 
clap  in  between  them  and  their  boats  and  so  de- 
prive them  of  the  capacity  of  ever  returning  any 
more  to  plague  the  island. 

They  consulted  long  about  this  ;  and  some  were 
against  it,  for  fear  of  making  the  wretches  fly  to  the 
woods  and  live  there  desperate,  and  so  they  should 
have  them  to  hunt  like  wild  beasts,  be  afraid  to  stir 
out  about  their  business,  and  have  their  plantation 
continually  rifled,  all  their  tame  goats  destroyed, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  127 

and,  in  short,  be  reduced  to  a  life  of  continual  dis- 
tress. 

Will  Atkins  told  them  they  had  better  have  to 
do  with  a  hundred  men  than  with  a  hundred  na- 
tions :  that  as  they  must  destroy  their  boats,  so  they 
must  destroy  the  men,  or  be  all  of  them  destroyed 
themselves.  In  a  word,  he  showed  them  the  neces- 
sity of  it  so  plainly  that  they  all  came  into  it :  so 
they  went  to  work  immediately  with  the  boats,  and, 
getting  some  dry  wood  together  from  a  dead  tree, 
they  tried  to  set  some  of  them  on  fire,  but  they  were 
so  wet  that  they  would  not  burn ;  however,  the  fire 
so  burned  the  upper  part  that  it  soon  made  them 
unfit  for  swimming  in  the  sea  as  boats.  When  the 
Indians  saw  what  they  were  about,  some  of  them 
came  running  out  of  the  woods,  and,  coming  as  near 
as  they  could  to  our  men,  kneeled  down  and  cried, 
"  Oa,  Oa,  Waramokoa,"  and  some  other  words  of 
their  language,  which  none  of  the  others  understood 
anything  of;  but  as  they  made  pitiful  gestures  and 
strange  noises,  it  was  easy  to  understand  they  begged 
to  have  their  boats  spared,  and  that  they  would  be 
gone,  and  never  come  there  again.  But  our  men 
were  now  satisfied  that  they  had  no  way  to  preserve 
themselves,  or  to  save  their  colony,  but  effectually  to 
prevent  any  of  these  people  from  ever  going  home 
again :  depending  upon  this,  that  if  even  so  much 
as  one  of  them  got  back  into  their  country  to  tell 
the  story,  the  colony  was  undone :  so  that,  letting 
them  know  that  they  should  not  have  any  mercy, 
they  fell  to  work  with  their  canoes,  and  destroyed 


128         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

them  every  one  that  the  storm  had  not  destroyed 
before ;  at  the  sight  of  which  the  savages  raised  a 
hideous  cry  in  the  woods,  which  our  people  heard 
plain  enough,  after  which  they  ran  about  the  island 
like  distracted  men ;  so  that,  in  a  word,  our  men 
did  not  really  know  at  first  what  to  do  with  them. 
Nor  did  the  Spaniards,  with  all  their  prudence, 
consider  that,  while  they  made  those  people  thus 
desperate,  they  ought  to  have  kept  a  good  guard  at 
the  same  time  upon  their  plantations ;  for  though, 
it  is  true,  they  had  driven  away  their  cattle,  and  the 
Indians  did  not  find  out  their  main  retreat,  I  mean 
my  old  castle  at  the  hill,  nor  the  cave  in  the  valley, 
yet  they  found  out  my  plantation  at  the  bower,  and 
pulled  it  all  to  pieces,  and  all  the  fences  and  plant- 
ing about  it;  trod  all  the  corn  underfoot,  tore  up  the 
vines  and  grapes,  being  just  then  almost  ripe,  and 
did  our  men  an  inestimable  damage,  though  to 
themselves  not  one  farthing's  worth  of  service. 

Though  our  men  were  able  to  fight  them  upon 
all  occasions,  yet  they  were  in  no  condition  to  pursue 
them,  or  hunt  them  up  and  down  ;  for  as  they  were 
too  nimble  of  foot  for  our  men,  when  they  found 
them  single,  so  our  men  durst  not  go  abroad  single, 
for  fear  of  being  surrounded  with  their  numbers. 
The  best  was,  they  had  no  weapons ;  for  though 
they  had  bows,  they  had  no  arrows  left,  nor  any 
materials  to  make  any ;  nor  had  they  any  edge-tool 
or  weapon  among  them. 

The  extremity  and  distress  they  were  reduced  to 
was  great  and  indeed  deplorable;  but,  at  the  same 


Plate  XIII 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  129 

time,  our  men  were  also  brought  to  very  bad  cir- 
cumstances by  them :  for  though  their  retreats  were 
preserved,  yet  their  provision  was  destroyed,  and 
their  harvest  spoiled;  and  what  to  do,  or  which  way 
to  turn  themselves,  they  knew  not.  The  only  re- 
fuge they  had  now  was  the  stock  of  cattle  they  had 
in  the  valley  by  the  cave,  and  some  little  corn  which 
grew  there,  and  the  plantation  of  the  three  Eng- 
lishmen, Will  Atkins  and  his  comrades,  who  were 
now  reduced  to  two;  one  of  them  being  killed  by 
an  arrow,  which  struck  him  on  the  side  of  his  head, 
just  under  the  temples,  so  that  he  never  spoke 
more:  and  it  was  very  remarkable  that  this  was  the 
same  barbarous  fellow  that  cut  the  poor  savage 
slave  with  his  hatchet,  and  who  afterwards  intended 
to  have  murdered  the  Spaniards. 

I  looked  upon  their  case  to  have  been  worse  at 
this  time  than  mine  was  at  any  time,  after  I  first 
discovered  the  grains  of  barley  and  rice,  and  got 
into  the  manner  of  planting  and  raising  my  corn, 
and  my  tame  cattle:  for  now  they  had,  as  I  may 
say,  a  hundred  wolves  upon  the  island,  which  would 
devour  everything  they  could  come  at,  yet  could 
be  hardly  come  at  themselves. 

When  they  saw  what  their  circumstances  were, 
the  first  thing  they  concluded  was  that  they  would, 
if  possible,  drive  them  up  to  the  farther  part  of  the 
island,  south-west,  that  if  any  more  savages  came 
on  shore  they  might  not  find  one  another:  then 
that  they  would  daily  hunt  and  harass  them,  and 
kill  as  many  of  them  as  they  could  come  at,  till  they 


ijo         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

had  reduced  their  number;  and  if  they  could  at  last 
tame  them,  and  bring  them  to  anything,  they  would 
give  them  corn,  and  teach  them  how  to  plant,  and 
live  upon  their  daily  labour. 

In  order  to  this,  they  so  followed  them,  and  so 
terrified  them  with  their  guns,  that  in  a  few  days, 
if  any  of  them  fired  a  gun  at  an  Indian,  if  he  did 
not  hit  him,  yet  he  would  fall  down  for  fear ;  and  so 
dreadfully  frightened  they  were  that  they  kept  out 
of  sight  farther  and  farther;  till,  at  last,  our  men 
following  them,  and  almost  every  day  killing  or 
wounding  some  of  them,  they  kept  up  in  the  woods 
or  hollow  places  so  much  that  it  reduced  them  to 
the  utmost  misery  for  want  of  food ;  and  many 
were  afterwards  found  dead  in  the  woods,  without 
any  hurt,  absolutely  starved  to  death. 

When  our  men  found  this,  it  made  their  hearts 
relent,  and  pity  moved  them,  especially  the  Span- 
iard governor,  who  was  the  most  gentleman-like, 
generous-minded  man  that  I  ever  met  with  in  my 
life;  and  he  proposed,  if  possible,  to  take  one  of 
them  alive,  and  bring  him  to  understand  what  they 
meant,  so  far  as  to  be  able  to  act  as  interpreter,  and 
go  among  them,  and  see  if  they  might  be  brought 
to  some  conditions  that  might  be  depended  upon, 
to  save  their  lives  and  do  us  no  harm. 

It  was  some  while  before  any  of  them  could  be 
taken ;  but  being  weak  and  half-starved,  one  of 
them  was  at  last  surprised  and  made  a  prisoner.  He 
was  sullen  at  first,  and  would  neither  eat  nor  drink; 
but  finding  himself  kindly  used,  and  victuals  given 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  131 

him,  and  no  violence  offered  him,  he  at  last  grew 
tractable,  and  came  to  himself.  They  brought  old 
Friday  to  him,  who  talked  often  with  him,  and  told 
him  how  kind  the  others  would  be  to  them  all; 
that  they  would  not  only  save  their  lives,  but  would 
give  them  part  of  the  island  to  live  in,  provided 
they  would  give  satisfaction  that  they  would  keep 
in  their  own  bounds  and  not  come  beyond  it  to 
injure  or  prejudice  others ;  and  that  they  should 
have  corn  given  them  to  plant  and  make  it  grow 
for  their  bread,  and  some  bread  given  them  for 
their  present  subsistence;  and  old  Friday  bade  the 
fellow  go  and  talk  with  the  rest  of  his  countrymen, 
and  see  what  they  said  to  it ;  assuring  them  that  if 
they  did  not  agree  immediately  they  should  be  all 
destroyed. 

The  poor  wretches,  thoroughly  humbled,  and 
reduced  in  number  to  about  thirty-seven,  closed 
with  the  proposal  at  the  first  offer,  and  begged  to 
have  some  food  given  them ;  upon  which  twelve 
Spaniards  and  two  Englishmen,  well  armed,  with 
three  Indian  slaves  and  old  Friday,  marched  to  the 
place  where  they  were.  The  three  Indian  slaves 
carried  them  a  large  quantity  of  bread,  some  rice 
boiled  up  to  cakes  and  dried  in  the  sun,  and  three 
live  goats;  and  they  were  ordered  to  go  to  the  side 
of  a  hill,  where  they  sat  down,  ate  their  provisions 
very  thankfully,  and  were  the  most  faithful  fellows 
to  their  words  that  could  be  thought  of;  for,  except 
when  they  came  to  beg  victuals  and  directions,  they 
never  came  out  of  their  bounds:  and  there  they 


132         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

lived  when  I  came  to  the  Island,  and  I  went  to  see 
them. 

They  had  taught  them  both  to  plant  Corn,  make 
bread,  breed  tame  goats,  and  milk  them;  they 
wanted  nothing  but  wives,  and  they  soon  would 
have  been  a  nation.  They  were  confined  to  a  neck 
of  land,  surrounded  with  high  rocks  behind  them, 
and  lying  plain  towards  the  sea  before  them,  on  the 
south-east  corner  of  the  island.  They  had  land 
enough,  and  it  was  very  good  and  fruitful ;  about 
a  mile  and  a  half  broad,  and  three  or  four  miles  in 
length. 

Our  men  taught  them  to  make  wooden  spades, 
such  as  I  made  for  myself,  and  gave  among  them 
twelve  hatchets  and  three  or  four  knives ;  and  there 
they  lived  the  most  subjected  innocent  creatures 
that  ever  were  heard  of. 

After  this  the  colony  enjoyed  a  perfect  tranquil- 
ity with  respect  to  the  savages  till  I  came  to  re- 
visit them,  which  was  about  two  years  after;  not 
but  that,  now  and  then,  some  canoes  of  savages 
came  on  shore  for  their  triumphal,  unnatural  feasts ; 
but  as  they  were  of  several  nations,  and  perhaps 
had  never  heard  of  those  that  came  before,  or  the 
reason  of  it,  they  did  not  make  any  search  or  in- 
quiry after  their  countrymen ;  and  if  they  had,  it 
would  have  been  very  hard  to  have  found  them  out. 

Thus,  I  think,  I  have  given  a  full  account  of  all 
that  happened  to  them  till  my  return,  at  least,  that 
was  worth  notice.  The  Indians  or  savages  were 
wonderfully  civilised  by  them,  and  they  frequently 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  133 

went  among  them ;  but  forbade,  on  pain  of  death, 
any  one  of  the  Indians  coming  to  them,  because 
they  would  not  have  their  settlement  betrayed 
again.  One  thing  was  very  remarkable,  viz.,  that 
they  taught  the  savages  to  make  wicker-work,  or 
baskets,  but  they  soon  outdid  their  masters;  for 
they  made  abundance  of  most  ingenious  things 
in  wicker-work,  particularly  all  sorts  of  baskets, 
sieves,  bird-cages,  cupboards,  etc. ;  as  also  chairs  to 
sit  on,  stools,  beds,  couches,  and  abundance  of  other 
things,  being  very  ingenious  at  such  work,  when 
they  were  once  put  in  the  way  of  it. 

My  coming  was  a  particular  relief  to  these 
people,  because  we  furnished  them  with  knives, 
scissors,  spades,  shovels,  pick-axes,  and  all  things 
of  that  kind  which  they  could  want.  With  the  help 
of  those  tools  they  were  so  very  handy  that  they 
came  at  last  to  build  up  their  huts,  or  houses,  very 
handsomely,  raddling  or  working  it  up  like  basket- 
work  all  the  way  round  :  which  was  a  very  extraor- 
dinary piece  of  ingenuity,  and  looked  very  odd,  but 
was  an  exceeding  good  fence,  as  well  against  heat 
as  against  all  sorts  of  vermin;  and  our  men  were 
so  taken  with  it  that  they  got  the  wild  savages  to 
come  and  do  the  like  for  them;  so  that  when  I 
came  to  see  the  two  Englishmen's  colonies,  they 
looked,  at  a  distance,  as  if  they  all  lived  like  bees  in 
a  hive.  As  for  Will  Atkins,  who  was  now  become 
a  very  industrious,  useful,  and  sober  fellow,  he  had 
made  himself  such  a  tent  of  basket-work  as,  I 
believe,  was  never  seen ;  it  was  one  hundred  and 


134         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

twenty  paces  round  on  the  outside,  as  I  measured 
by  my  steps  ;  the  walls  were  as  close-worked  as  a 
basket,  in  panels  or  squares  of  thirty-two  in  num- 
ber, and  very  strong,  standing  about  seven  feet 
high  ;  in  the  middle  was  another  not  above  twenty- 
two  paces  round,  but  built  stronger,  being  octagon 
in  its  form,  and  in  the  eight  corners  stood  eight 
very  strong  posts ;  round  the  top  of  which  he  laid 
strong  pieces,  pinned  together  with  wooden  pins, 
from  which  he  raised  a  pyramid  for  a  roof  of  eight 
rafters,  very  handsome,  I  assure  you,  and  joined 
together  very  well,  though  he  had  no  nails,  and  only 
a  few  iron  spikes,  which  he  made  himself  too,  out 
of  the  old  iron  that  I  had  left  there ;  and,  indeed, 
this  fellow  showed  abundance  of  ingenuity  in  sev- 
eral things  which  he  had  no  knowledge  of:  he 
made  him  a  forge,  with  a  pair  of  wooden  bellows 
to  blow  the  fire;  he  made  himself  charcoal  for  his 
work ;  and  he  formed  out  of  the  iron  crows  a  mid- 
dling good  anvil  to  hammer  upon:  in  this  manner 
he  made  many  things,  but  especially  hooks,  staples 
and  spikes,  bolts  and  hinges. 

But,  to  return  to  the  house.  After  he  had  pitched 
the  roof  of  his  innermost  tent,  he  worked  it  up 
between  the  rafters  with  basket-work,  so  firm,  and 
thatched  that  over  again  so  ingeniously  with  rice- 
straw,  and  over  that  a  large  leaf  of  a  tree,  which 
covered  the  top,  that  his  house  was  as  dry  as  if  it 
had  been  entiled  or  slated.  Indeed,  he  owned 
that  the  savages  had  made  the  basket-work  for 
him.  The  outer  circuit  was  covered  as  a  lean-to,  all 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  135 

round  this  inner  apartment,  and  long  rafters  lay 
from  the  thirty-two  angles  to  the  top  posts  of  the 
inner  house,  being  about  twenty  feet  distant;  so 
that  there  was  a  space  like  a  walk  within  the  outer 
wicker  wall  and  without  the  inner,  near  twenty 
feet  wide. 

The  inner  place  he  partitioned  off  with  the  same 
wicker-work,  but  much  fairer,  and  divided  into  six 
apartments,  so  that  he  had  six  rooms  on  a  floor, 
and  out  of  every  one  of  these  there  was  a  door;  first 
into  the  entry,  or  coming  into  the  main  tent,  and 
another  door  into  the  space  or  walk  that  was  round 
it:  so  that  walk  was  also  divided  into  six  equal 
parts,  which  served  not  only  for  a  retreat,  but  to 
store  up  any  necessaries  which  the  family  had  occa- 
sion for.  These  six  spaces  not  taking  up  the  whole 
circumference,  what  other  apartments  the  outer 
circle  had  were  thus  ordered :  As  soon  as  you  were 
in  at  the  door  of  the  outer  circle,  you  had  a  short 
passage  straight  before  you  to  the  door  of  the  inner 
house :  but  on  either  side  was  a  wicker  partition, 
and  a  door  in  it,  by  which  you  went  first  into 
a  large  room,  or  storehouse,  twenty  feet  wide, 
and  about  thirty  feet  long,  and  through  that  into 
another,  not  quite  so  long:  so  that  in  the  outer 
circle  were  ten  handsome  rooms,  six  of  which  were 
only  to  be  come  at  through  the  apartments  of  the 
inner  tent,  and  served  as  closets  or  retiring-rooms 
to  the  respective  chambers  of  the  inner  circle;  and 
four  large  warehouses,  or  barns,  or  what  you  please 
to  call  them,  which  went  through  one  another,  two 


136         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

on  either  hand  of  the  passage,  that  led  through 
the  outer  door  to  the  inner  tent. 

Such  a  piece  of  basket-work,  I  believe,  was  never 
seen  in  the  world,  nor  a  house  or  tent  so  neatly- 
contrived,  much  less  so  built.  In  this  great  bee-hive 
lived  the  three  families,  that  is  to  say.  Will  Atkins 
and  his  companion ;  the  third  was  killed,  but  his 
wife  remained,  with  three  children,  for  she  was,  it 
seems,  big  with  child  when  he  died:  and  the  other 
two  were  not  at  all  backward  to  give  the  widow  her 
full  share  of  everything,  I  mean  as  to  their  corn, 
milk,  grapes,  etc.,  and  when  they  killed  a  kid,  or 
found  a  turtle  on  the  shore;  so  that  they  all  lived 
well  enough ;  though  it  was  true,  they  were  not  so 
industrious  as  the  other  two,  as  has  been  observed 
already. 

One  thing,  however,  cannot  be  omitted,  viz., 
that,  as  for  religion,  I  do  not  know  that  there  was 
anything  of  that  kind  among  them:  they  often, 
indeed,  put  one  another  in  mind  that  there  was 
a  God,  by  the  very  common  method  of  seamen, 
viz.,  swearing  by  his  name :  nor  were  their  poor 
ignorant  savage  wives  much  better  for  having  been 
married  to  Christians,  as  we  must  call  them :  for  as 
they  knew  very  little  of  God  themselves,  so  they 
were  utterly  incapable  of  entering  into  any  dis- 
course with  their  wives  about  a  God,  or  to  talk 
anything  to  them  concerning  religion. 

The  utmost  of  all  the  improvement  which  I  can 
say  the  wives  had  made  from  them  was,  that  they 
had  taught  them  to  speak  English  pretty  well ;  and 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  137 

most  of  their  children,  which  were  near  twenty  in  all, 
were  taught  to  speak  English  too,  from  their  first 
learning  to  speak,  though  they  at  first  spoke  it  in 
a  very  broken  manner,  like  their  mothers.  There 
was  none  of  these  children  above  six  years  old  when 
I  came  thither,  for  it  was  not  much  above  seven 
years  that  they  had  fetched  these  five  savage  ladies 
over;  but  they  had  all  been  pretty  fruitful,  for  they 
had  all  children,  more  or  less ;  I  think  the  cook's 
mate's  wife  was  big  of  her  sixth  child:  and  the 
mothers  were  all  a  good  sort  of  well-governed, 
quiet,  laborious  women,  modest  and  decent,  help- 
ful to  one  another,  mighty  observant  and  subject 
to  their  masters  (I  cannot  call  them  husbands), 
and  wanted  nothing  but  to  be  well  instructed  in  the 
Christian  religion,  and  to  be  legally  married ;  both 
which  were  happily  brought  about  afterwards  by 
my  means,  or,  at  least,  in  consequence  of  my 
coming  among  them. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

HAVING  thus  given  an  account  of  the  colony 
in  general,  and  pretty  much  of  my  runagate 
English,  I  must  say  something  of  the  Spaniards, 
who  were  the  main  body  of  the  family,  and  in  whose 
story  there  are  some  incidents  also  remarkable 
enough. 

I  had  a  great  many  discourses  with  them  about 
their  circumstances  when  they  were  among  the 
savages.  They  told  me  readily  that  they  had  no 
instances  to  give  of  their  application  or  ingenuity 
in  that  country ;  that  they  were  a  poor,  miserable, 
dejected  handful  of  people;  that  if  means  had  been 
put  into  their  hands,  yet  they  had  so  abandoned 
themselves  to  despair,  and  so  sunk  under  the  weight 
of  their  misfortunes,  that  they  thought  of  nothing 
but  starving.  One  of  them,  a  grave  and  sensible 
man,  told  me  he  was  convinced  they  were  in  the 
wrong;  that  it  was  not  the  part  of  wise  men  to  give 
themselves  up  to  their  misery,  but  always  to  take 
hold  of  the  helps  which  reason  offered,  as  well  for 
present  support  as  for  future  deliverance :  he  told 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  139 

me  that  grief  was  the  most  senseless  insignificant 
passion  in  the  world,  for  that  it  regarded  only  things 
past,  which  were  generally  impossible  to  be  recalled, 
or  to  be  remedied,  but  had  no  views  of  things  to 
come,  and  had  no  share  in  anything  that  looked 
like  deliverance,  but  rather  added  to  the  affliction 
than  proposed  a  remedy;  and  upon  this  he  re- 
peated a  Spanish  proverb,  which,  though  I  cannot 
repeat  in  just  the  same  words  that  he  spoke  it  in, 
yet  I  remember  I  made  it  into  an  English  proverb 
of  my  own,  thus  : 

In  trouble  to  be  troubled. 

Is  to  have  your  trouble  doubled. 

He  ran  on  then  in  remarks  upon  all  the  little 
improvements  I  had  made  in  my  solitude ;  my  un- 
wearied application,  as  he  called  it;  and  how  I  had 
made  a  condition  which  in  its  circumstances  was 
at  first  much  worse  than  theirs,  a  thousand  times 
more  happy  than  theirs  was,  even  now  when  they 
were  all  together.  He  told  me  it  was  remarkable 
that  Englishmen  had  a  greater  presence  of  mind, 
in  their  distress,  than  any  people  that  ever  he  met 
with :  that  their  unhappy  nation  and  the  Portu- 
guese were  the  worst  men  in  the  world  to  struggle 
with  misfortunes ;  for  that  their  first  step  in  dan- 
gers, after  the  common  efforts  were  over,  was  to 
despair,  lie  down  under  it,  and  die,  without  rous- 
ing their  thoughts  up  to  proper  remedies  for 
escape. 

I  told  him  their  case  and  mine  differed  exceed- 
ingly ;  that  they  were  cast  upon  the  shore  without 


I40         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

necessaries,  without  supply  of  food,  or  present  sus- 
tenance till  they  could  provide  it ;  that,  it  was  true, 
I  had  this  disadvantage  and  discomfort,  that  I  was 
alone;  but  then  the  supplies  I  had  providentially 
thrown  into  my  hands,  by  the  unexpected  driving 
of  the  ship  on  shore,  was  such  a  help  as  would 
have  encouraged  any  creature  in  the  world  to  have 
applied  himself  as  I  had  done.  "Senhor,"  says  the 
Spaniard,  "had  we  poor  Spaniards  been  in  your 
case,  we  should  never  have  got  half  those  things 
out  of  the  ship,  as  you  did:  nay,"  says  he,  "we 
should  never  have  found  means  to  have  got  a  raft 
to  carry  them,  or  to  have  got  the  raft  on  shore 
without  boat  or  sail;  and  how  much  less  should 
we  have  done  if  any  of  us  had  been  alone  !  "  Well, 
I  desired  him  to  abate  his  compliment,  and  go  on 
with  the  history  of  their  coming  on  shore,  where 
they  landed.  He  told  me  they  unhappily  landed 
at  a  place  where  there  were  people  without  pro- 
visions ;  whereas,  had  they  had  the  common  sense 
to  have  put  off  to  sea  again,  and  gone  to  another 
island  a  little  farther,  they  had  found  provisions, 
though  without  people  ;  there  being  an  island  that 
way,  as  they  had  been  told,  where  there  were  pro- 
visions, though  no  people;  that  is  to  say,  that  the 
Spaniards  of  Trinidad  had  frequently  been  there, 
and  had  filled  the  island  with  goats  and  hogs  at 
several  times,  where  they  had  bred  in  such  multi- 
tudes, and  where  turtle  and  sea-fowls  were  in  such 
plenty,  that  they  could  have  been  in  no  want  of 
flesh,  though  they  had  found  no  bread;  whereas 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  141 

here  they  were  only  sustained  with  a  few  roots  and 
herbs,  which  they  understood  not  and  which  had 
no  substance  in  them,  and  which  the  inhabitants 
gave  them  sparingly  enough;  and  who  could  treat 
them  no  better,  unless  they  would  turn  cannibals, 
and  eat  men's  flesh,  which  was  the  great  dainty  of 
their  country. 

They  gave  me  an  account  how  many  ways  they 
strove  to  civilize  the  savages  they  were  with,  and 
to  teach  them  rational  customs  in  the  ordinary  way 
of  living,  but  in  vain;  and  how  they  retorted  it 
upon  them,  as  unjust,  that  they,  who  came  there 
for  assistance  and  support,  should  attempt  to  set  up 
for  instructors  of  those  that  gave  them  food;  inti- 
mating, it  seems,  that  none  should  set  up  for  the 
instructors  of  others  but  those  who  could  live 
without  them. 

They  gave  me  dismal  accounts  of  the  extremities 
they  were  driven  to;  how  sometimes  they  were 
many  days  without  any  food  at  all,  the  island  they 
were  upon  being  inhabited  by  a  sort  of  savages  that 
lived  more  indolent,  and  for  that  reason  were  less 
supplied  with  the  necessaries  of  life,  than  they  had 
reason  to  believe  others  were  in  the  same  part  of 
the  world ;  and  yet  they  found  that  these  savages 
were  less  ravenous  and  voracious  than  those  who 
had  better  supplies  of  food.  Also,  they  added,  they 
could  not  but  see  with  what  demonstrations  of  wis- 
dom and  goodness  the  governing  providence  of  God 
directs  the  events  of  things  in  the  world;  which, 
they  said,  appeared  in  their  circumstances;  for  if, 


142         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

pressed  by  the  hardships  they  were  under,  and  the 
barrenness  of  the  country  where  they  were,  they 
had  searched  after  a  better  to  live  in,  they  had  then 
been  out  of  the  way  of  the  relief  that  happened  to 
them  by  my  means. 

They  then  gave  me  an  account  how  the  savages 
whom  they  lived  among  expected  them  to  go  out 
with  them  into  their  wars ;  and,  it  was  true,  that 
as  they  had  fire-arms  with  them,  had  they  not  had 
the  disaster  to  lose  their  ammunition,  they  should 
have  been  serviceable  not  only  to  their  friends,  but 
have  made  themselves  terrible  both  to  friends  and 
enemies';  but  being  without  powder  and  shot,  and 
yet  in  a  condition  that  they  could  not  in  reason 
deny  to  go  out  with  their  landlords  to  their  wars, 
so,  when  they  came  into  the  field  of  battle,  they 
were  in  a  worse  condition  than  the  savages  them- 
selves ;  for  they  had  neither  bows  nor  arrows,  nor 
could  they  use  those  the  savages  gave  them:  so 
they  could  do  nothing  but  stand  still,  and  be 
wounded  with  arrows,  till  they  came  up  to  the  teeth 
of  their  enemy ;  and  then,  indeed,  the  three  hal- 
berds they  had  were  of  use  to  them;  and  they  would 
often  drive  a  whole  little  army  before  them  with 
those  halberds,  and  sharpened  sticks  put  into  the 
muzzles  of  their  muskets:  but  that,  for  all  this, 
they  were  sometimes  surrounded  with  multitudes, 
and  in  great  danger  from  their  arrows,  till  at  last 
they  found  the  way  to  make  themselves  large  tar- 
gets of  wood,  which  they  covered  with  skins  of 
wild  beasts,  whose  names  they  knew  not,  and  these 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  143 

covered  them  from  the  arrows  of  the  savages  :  yet, 
notwithstanding  these,  they  were  sometimes  in 
great  danger;  and  five  of  them  were  once  knocked 
down  together  with  the  clubs  of  the  savages,  which 
was  the  time  when  one  of  them  was  taken  prisoner, 
that  is  to  say,  the  Spaniard  whom  I  had  relieved; 
that  at  first  they  thought  he  had  been  killed ;  but 
when  they  afterwards  heard  he  was  taken  prisoner, 
they  were  under  the  greatest  grief  imaginable,  and 
would  willingly  have  all  ventured  their  lives  to 
have  rescued  him. 

They  told  me  that  when  they  were  so  knocked 
down,  the  rest  of  their  company  rescued  them,  and 
stood  over  them  fighting  till  they  were  come  to 
themselves,  ail  but  him  who  they  thought  had  been 
dead ;  and  then  they  made  their  way  with  their  hal- 
berds and  pieces,  standing  close  together  in  a  line, 
through  a  body  of  above  a  thousand  savages,  beat- 
ing down  all  that  came  in  their  way,  got  the  victory 
over  their  enemies,  but  to  their  great  sorrow,  be- 
cause it  was  with  the  loss  of  their  friend,  whom  the 
other  party,  finding  him  alive,  carried  off,  with 
some  others,  as  I  gave  an  account  before. 

They  described  most  affectionately  how  they 
were  surprised  with  joy  at  the  returnof  their  friend 
and  companion  in  misery,  who,  they  thought,  had 
been  devoured  by  wild  beasts  of  the  worst  kind, 
viz.,  by  wild  men  ;  and  yet  how  more  and  more 
they  were  surprised  with  the  account  he  gave  them 
of  his  errand,  and  that  there  was  a  Christian  in  any 
place  near,  much  more  one  that  was  able,  and  had 


144         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

humanity  enough,  to  contribute  to  their  deliver- 
ance. 

They  described  how  they  were  astonished  at  the 
sight  of  the  relief  I  sent  them,  and  at  the  appear- 
ance of  loaves  of  bread,  things  they  had  not  seen 
since  their  coming  to  that  miserable  place ;  how 
often  they  crossed  it  and  blessed  it  as  bread  sent 
from  Heaven;  and  what  a  reviving  cordial  it  was 
to  their  spirits  to  taste  it,  as  also  the  other  things 
I  had  sent  for  their  supply;  and,  after  all,  they 
would  have  told  me  something  of  the  joy  they 
were  in  at  the  sight  of  a  boat  and  pilots,  to  carry 
them  away  to  the  person  and  place  from  whence 
all  these  new  comforts  came,  but  it  was  impossible 
to  express  it  by  words,  for  their  excessive  joy  nat- 
urally driving  them  to  unbecoming  extravagances, 
they  had  no  way  to  describe  them  but  by  telling 
me  they  bordered  upon  lunacy,  having  no  way  to 
give  vent  to  their  passions  suitable  to  the  sense 
that  was  upon  them;  that  in  some  it  worked  one 
way,  and  in  some  another;  and  that  some  of  them, 
through  a  surprise  of  joy,  would  burst  into  tears, 
others  be  stark  mad,  and  others  immediately  faint. 
This  discourse  extremely  affected  me,  and  called 
to  my  mind  Friday's  ecstasy  when  he  met  his  father, 
and  the  poor  people's  ecstasy  when  I  took  them  up 
at  sea  after  their  ship  was  on  fire;  the  joy  of  the 
mate  of  the  ship  when  he  found  himself  delivered 
in  the  place  where  he  expected  to  perish;  and  my 
own  joy,  when,  after  twenty-eight  years'  captivity, 
I  found  a  good  ship  ready  to  carry  me  to  my  own 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  145 

country.  All  these  things  made  me  more  sensible 
of  the  relation  of  these  poor  men,  and  more  affected 
with  it. 

Having  thus  given  a  view  of  the  state  of  things 
as  I  found  them,  I  must  relate  the  heads  of  what 
I  did  for  these  people,  and  the  condition  in  which 
I  left  them.  It  was  their  opinion,  and  mine  too, 
that  they  would  be  troubled  no  more  with  the 
savages,  or,  if  they  were,  they  would  be  able  to  cut 
them  off  if  they  were  twice  as  many  as  before ;  so 
they  had  no  concern  about  that.  Then  I  entered 
into  a  serious  discourse  with  the  Spaniard,  whom  I 
call  governor,  about  their  stay  in  the  island  ;  for  as 
I  was  not  come  to  carry  any  of  them  off,  so  it  would 
not  be  just  to  carry  off  some  and  leave  others,  who, 
perhaps,  would  be  unwilling  to  stay  if  their  strength 
was  diminished.  On  the  other  hand,  I  told  them  I 
came  to  establish  them  there,  not  to  remove  them ; 
and  then  I  let  them  know  that  I  had  brought  with 
me  relief  of  sundry  kinds  for  them  ;  that  I  had  been 
at  a  great  charge  to  supply  them  with  all  things 
necessary  as  well  for  their  convenience  as  their 
defence;  and  that  I  had  such  and  such  particular 
persons  with  me  as  well  to  increase  and  recruit  their 
number  as  by  the  particular  necessary  employments 
which  they  were  bred  to,  being  artificers,  to  assist 
them  in  those  things  in  which  at  present  they  were 
in  want. 

They  were  all  together  when  I  talked  thus  to 
them ;  and  before  I  delivered  to  them  the  stores  I 
had  brought,  I  asked  them,  one  by  one,  if  they  had 


146         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

entirely  forgot  and  buried  the  first  animosities  that 
had  been  among  them,  and  would  shake  hands  with 
one  another,  and  engage  in  a  strict  friendship  and 
union  of  interest,  that  so  there  might  be  no  more 
misunderstandings  and  jealousies. 

Will  Atkins,  with  abundance  of  frankness  and 
good  humour,  said  they  had  met  with  affliction 
enough  to  make  them  all  sober,  and  enemies  enough 
to  make  them  all  friends;  that,  for  his  part,  he 
would  live  and  die  with  them;  and  was  so  far 
from  designing  anything  against  the  Spaniards  that 
he  owned  they  had  done  nothing  to  him  but  what 
his  own  mad  humour  made  necessary,  and  what  he 
would  have  done,  and  perhaps  worse,  in  their  case ; 
and  that  he  would  ask  them  pardon,  if  I  desired 
it,  for  the  foolish  and  brutish  things  he  had  done 
to  them,  and  was  very  willing  and  desirous  of  liv- 
ing in  terms  of  entire  friendship  and  union  with 
them,  and  would  do  anything  that  lay  in  his  power 
to  convince  them  of  it :  and  as  for  going  to  Eng- 
land, he  cared  not  if  he  did  not  go  thither  these 
twenty  years. 

The  Spaniards  said  they  had,  indeed,  at  first  dis- 
armed and  excluded  Will  Atkins  and  his  two  coun- 
trymen for  their  ill  conduct,  as  they  had  let  me 
know,  and  they  appealed  to  me  for  the  necessity 
they  were  under  to  do  so ;  but  that  Will  Atkins 
had  behaved  himself  so  bravely  in  the  great  fight 
they  had  with  the  savages,  and  on  several  occasions 
since,  and  had  showed  himself  so  faithful  to,  and 
concerned  for,  the  general  interest  of  them  all,  that 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  147 

they  had  forgotton  all  that  was  past,  and  thought 
he  merited  as  much  to  be  trusted  with  arms,  and 
supplied  with  necessaries,  as  any  of  them  :  and  they 
had  testified  their  satisfaction  in  him,  by  commit- 
ting the  command  to  him,  next  to  the  governor 
himself;  and  as  they  had  entire  confidence  in  him, 
and  all  his  countrymen,  so  they  acknowledged  they 
had  merited  that  confidence  by  all  the  methods 
that  honest  men  could  merit  to  be  valued  and 
trusted ;  and  they  most  heartily  embraced  the  occa- 
sion of  giving  me  this  assurance,  that  they  would 
never  have  any  interest  separate  from  one  another. 
Upon  these  frank  and  open  declarations  of 
friendship,  we  appointed  the  next  day  to  dine  all 
together;  and,  indeed,  we  made  a  splendid  feast. 
I  caused  the  ship's  cook  and  his  mate  to  come  on 
shore  and  dress  our  dinner,  and  the  old  cook's 
mate  we  had  on  shore  assisted.  We  brought  on 
shore  six  pieces  of  good  beef,  and  four  pieces  of 
pork,  out  of  the  ship's  provision,  with  our  punch- 
bowl, and  materials  to  fill  it ;  and,  in  particular,  I 
gave  them  ten  bottles  of  French  claret,  and  ten 
bottles  of  English  beer :  things  that  neither  the 
Spaniards  nor  the  English  had  tasted  for  many 
years,  and  which,  it  may  be  supposed,  they  were 
very  glad  of.  The  Spaniards  added  to  our  feast 
five  whole  kids,  which  the  cooks  roasted :  and  three 
of  them  were  sent,  covered  up  close,  on  board  the 
ship  to  the  seamen,  that  they  might  feast  on  fresh 
meat  from  on  shore,  as  we  did  with  their  salt  meat 
from  on  board. 


148  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

After  this  feast,  at  which  we  were  very  innocently- 
merry,  I  brought  out  my  cargo  of  goods :  wherein, 
that  there  might  be  no  dispute  about  dividing,  I 
showed  them  that  there  was  a  sufficiency  for  them 
all,  desiring  that  they  might  all  take  an  equal  quan- 
tity of  the  goods  that  were  for  wearing:  that  is  to 
say,  equal  when  made  up.  As,  first,  I  distributed 
linen  sufficient  to  make  every  one  of  them  four 
shirts,  and,  at  the  Spaniards'  request,  afterwards 
made  them  up  six;  these  were  exceedingly  comfort- 
able to  them,  having  been  what,  as  I  may  say,  they 
had  long  since  forgot  the  use  of,  or  what  it  was  to 
wear  them.  I  allotted  the  thin  English  stuffs,  which 
I  mentioned  before,  to  make  everyone  a  light  coat 
like  a  frock,  which  I  judged  fittest  for  the  heat  of 
the  season,  cool  and  loose ;  and  ordered  that  when- 
ever they  decayed  they  should  make  more,  as  they 
thought  fit:  the  like  for  pumps,  shoes,  stockings, 
hats,  etc. 

I  cannot  express  what  pleasure,  what  satisfaction, 
sat  upon  the  countenances  of  all  these  poor  men 
when  they  saw  the  care  I  had  taken  of  them,  and  how 
well  I  had  furnished  them.  They  told  me  I  was  a  fa- 
ther to  them ;  and  that,  having  such  a  correspondent 
as  I  was  in  so  remote  a  part  of  the  world,  it  would 
make  them  forget  that  they  were  left  in  a  desolate 
place ;  and  they  all  voluntarily  engaged  to  me  not 
to  leave  the  place  without  my  consent. 

Then  I  presented  to  them  the  people  I  had 
brought  with  me,  particularly  the  tailor,  the  smith, 
and  the  two  carpenters,  all  of  them  most  necessary 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  149 

people ;  but,  above  all,  my  general  artificer,  than 
whom  they  could  not  name  anything  that  was  more 
useful  to  them :  and  the  tailor,  to  show  his  concern 
for  them,  went  to  work  immediately,  and,  with  my 
leave,  made  them  every  one  a  shirt,  the  first  thing 
he  did ;  and,  which  was  still  more,  he  taught  the 
women  not  only  how  to  sew  and  stitch,  and  use 
the  needle,  but  made  them  assist  to  make  the  shirts 
for  their  husbands,  and  for  all  the  rest. 

As  to  the  carpenters,  I  scarce  need  mention  how 
useful  they  were;  for  they  took  to  pieces  all  my 
clumsy,  unhandy  things,  and  made  them  clever  con- 
venient tables,  stools,  bedsteads,  cupboards,  lockers, 
shelves,  and  everything  they  wanted  of  that  kind. 
But,  to  let  them  see  how  nature  made  artifiters  at 
first,  I  carried  the  carpenter  to  see  Will  Atkins's 
basket-house,  as  I  called  it:  and  they  both  owned 
they  never  saw  an  instance  of  such  natural  ingenu- 
ity before,  nor  anything  so  regular  and  so  hand- 
ily built,  at  least  of  its  kind:  and  one  of  them, 
when  he  saw  it,  after  musing  a  good  while,  turning 
about  to  me,  "  I  am  sure,"  says  he,  "  that  man  has 
no  need  of  us ;  you  need  do  nothing  but  give  him 
tools/' 

Then  I  brought  them  out  all  my  store  of  tools, 
and  gave  every  man  a  digging-spade,  a  shovel,  and 
a  rake,  for  we  had  no  harrows  or  ploughs;  and  to 
every  separate  place  a  pick-axe,  a  crow,  a  broadaxe, 
and  a  saw ;  also  appointing  that,  as  often  as  any 
were  broken  or  worn  out,  they  should  be  supplied, 
without  grudging,  out  of  the  general  stores  that  I 


•150         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

left  behind.  Nails,  staples,  hinges,  hammers,  chisels, 
knives,  scissors,  and  all  sorts  of  iron-work,  they 
had  without  tale,  as  they  required:  for  no  man 
would  take  more  than  he  wanted,  and  he  must  be 
a  fool  that  would  waste  or  spoil  them  on  any 
account  whatever;  and,  for  the  use  of  the  smith, 
I  left  two  tons  of  unwrought  iron  for  a  supply. 

My  magazine  of  powder  and  arms  which  I 
brought  them  was  such,  even  to  profusion,  that 
they  could  not  but  rejoice  at  them ;  for  now  they 
could  march  as  I  used  to  do,  with  a  musket  upon 
each  shoulder,  if  there  was  occasion;  and  were  able 
to  fight  a  thousand  savages,  if  they  had  but  some 
little  advantages  of  situation,  which  also  they  could 
not  miss,  if  they  had  occasion. 

I  carried  on  shore  with  me  the  young  man  whose 
mother  was  starved  to  death,  and  the  maid  also: 
she  was  a  sober,  well-educated,  religious  young 
woman,  and  behaved  so  inoffensively,  that  every 
one  gave  her  a  good  word;  she  had,  indeed, an  un- 
happy life  with  us,  there  being  no  woman  in  the 
ship  but  herself,  but  she  bore  it  with  patience.  After 
a  while,  seeing  things  so  well  ordered,  and  in  so 
fine  a  way  of  thriving  upon  my  island,  and  consid- 
ering that  they  had  neither  business  nor  acquaint- 
ance in  the  East  Indies,  or  reason  for  taking  so 
long  a  voyage ;  I  say,  considering  all  this,  both  of 
them  came  to  me,  and  desired  I  would  give  them 
leave  to  remain  on  the  island,  and  be  entered 
among  my  family,  as  they  called  it.  I  agreed  to  this 
readily ;  and  they  had  a  little  plot  of  ground  allot- 


.-LATE  XIV 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  151 

ted  to  them,  where  they  had  three  tents  or  houses 
set  up,  surrounded  with  a  basket-work,  pallisadoed 
like  Atkinses,  adjoining  to  his  plantation.  Their 
tents  were  contrived  so  that  they  had  each  of  them 
a  room  apart  to  lodge  in,  and  a  middle  tent,  like  a 
great  storehouse,  to  lay  their  goods  in,  and  to  eat 
and  drink  in.  And  now  the  other  two  Englishmen 
removed  their  habitation  to  the  same  place ;  and  so 
the  island  was  divided  into  three  colonies,  and  no 
more,  viz.,  the  Spaniards,  with  old  Friday,  and  the 
first  servants,  at  my  old  habitation  under  the  hill, 
which  was,  in  a  word,  the  capital  city ;  and  where 
they  had  so  enlarged  and  extended  their  works,  as 
well  under  as  on  the  outside  of  the  hill,  that  they 
lived,  though  perfectly  concealed,  yet  full  at  large. 
Never  was  there  such  a  little  city  in  a  wood,  and 
so  hid,  in  any  part  of  the  world ;  for  I  verily  be- 
lieve a  thousand  men  might  have  ranged  the  island 
a  month,  and,  if  they  had  not  known  there  was  such 
a  thing,  and  looked  on  purpose  for  it,  they  would 
not  have  found  it;  for  the  trees  stood  so  thick  and 
so  close,  and  grew  so  fast-woven  one  into  another, 
that  nothing  but  cutting  them  down  first  could  dis- 
cover the  place,  except  the  only  two  narrow  en- 
trances where  they  went  in  and  out  could  be  found, 
which  was  not  very  easy:  one  of  them  was  close 
down  at  the  water's  edge,  on  the  side  of  the  creek, 
and  it  was  afterwards  above  two  hundred  yards  to 
the  place;  and  the  other  was  up  a  ladder  at  twice, 
as  I  have  already  formerly  described  it ;  and  they 
had  also  a  large  wood  thick-planted  on  the  top  of 


152         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

the  hill,  containing  above  an  acre,  which  grew 
apace,  and  concealed  the  place  from  all  discovery 
there,  with  only  one  narrow  place  between  two 
trees,  not  easily  to  be  discovered,  to  enter  on  that 
side. 

The  other  colony  was  that  of  Will  Atkins,  where 
there  were  four  families  of  Englishmen,  I  mean  those 
I  had  left  there,  with  their  wives  and  children ;  three 
savages  that  were  slaves ;  the  widow  and  the  children 
of  the  Englishman  that  was  killed;  the  young  man 
and  the  maid ;  and,  by  the  way,  we  made  a  wife  of 
her  before  we  went  away.  There  was  also  the  two 
carpenters  and  the  tailor,  whom  I  brought  with  me 
for  them;  also  the  smith,  who  was  a  very  necessary 
man  to  them,  especially  as  a  gunsmith,  to  take  care 
of  their  arms ;  and  my  other  man,  whom  I  called 
"Jack-of-all-trades,"  who  was  in  himself  as  good 
almost  as  twenty  men ;  for  he  was  not  only  a  very 
ingenious  fellow,  but  a  very  merry  fellow ;  and  be- 
fore I  went  away  we  married  him  to  the  honest  maid 
that  came  with  the  youth  in  the  ship  I  mentioned 
before. 

And  now  I  speak  of  marrying,  it  brings  me  nat- 
urally to  say  something  of  the  French  ecclesiastic 
that  I  had  brought  with  me  out  of  the  ship's  crew 
whom  I  took  up  at  sea.  It  is  true,  this  man  was  a 
Roman,  and  perhaps  it  may  give  offence  to  some 
hereafter  if  I  leave  anything  extraordinary  upon 
record  of  a  man  whom,  before  I  begin,  I  must  (to 
set  him  out  in  just  colours)  represent  in  terms  very 
much  to  his  disadvantage,  in  the  account  of  Pro- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  153 

testants :  as,  first,  that  he  was  a  Papist ;  secondly,  a 
Popish  priest;  and  thirdly, a  French  Popish  priest. 
But  justice  demands  of  me  to  give  him  a  due  char- 
acter ;  and  I  must  say  he  was  a  grave,  sober,  pious, 
and  most  religious  person;  exact  in  his  life,  extensive 
in  his  charity,  and  exemplary  in  almost  everything 
he  did.  What  then  can  any  one  say  against  being 
very  sensible  of  the  value  of  such  a  man,  notwith- 
standing his  profession  ?  though  it  may  be  my  opin- 
ion, perhaps,  as  well  as  the  opinion  of  others  who 
shall  read  this,  that  he  was  mistaken. 

The  first  hour  that  I  began  to  converse  with  him 
after  he  had  agreed  to  go  with  me  to  the  East  Indies, 
I  found  reason  to  delight  exceedingly  in  his  conver- 
sation ;  and  he  first  began  with  me  about  religion  in 
the  most  obliging  manner  imaginable.  "  Sir,"  says 
he, "  you  have  not  only  under  God  [and  at  that  he 
crossed  his  breast]  saved  my  life,  but  you  have  ad- 
mitted me  to  go  this  voyage  in  your  ship,  and  by  your 
obliging  civility  have  taken  me  into  your  family,  giv- 
ing me  an  opportunity  of  free  conversation.  Now, 
sir,  you  see  by  my  habit  what  my  profession  is,  and 
I  guess  by  your  nation  what  yours  is  ;  I  may  think 
it  is  my  duty,  and  doubtless  it  Is  so,  to  use  my 
utmost  endeavours,  on  all  occasions,  to  bring  all 
the  souls  I  can  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and 
to  embrace  the  Catholic  doctrine;  but  as  I  am  here 
under  your  permission,  and  in  your  family,  I  am 
bound,  in  justice  to  your  kindness,  as  well  as  in 
decency  and  good  manners,  to  be  under  your 
government ;  and  therefore   I   shall  not,  without 


154         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

your  leave,  enter  Into  any  debate  on  the  points  of 
religion  in  which  we  may  not  agree,  farther  than 
you  shall  give  me  leave." 

I  told  him  his  carriage  was  so  modest  that  I  could 
not  but  acknowledge  it ;  that  it  was  true  we  were 
such  people  as  they  called  heretics,  but  that  he  was 
not  the  first  Catholic  I  had  conversed  with  without 
falling  into  inconveniences,  or  carrying  the  questions 
to  any  height  in  debate ;  that  he  should  not  find  him- 
self the  worse  used  for  being  of  a  different  opinion 
from  us ;  and  if  we  did  not  converse  without  any 
dislike  on  either  side,  it  should  be  his  fault,  not 
ours. 

He  replied  that  he  thought  all  our  conversation 
might  be  easily  separated  from  disputes ;  that  it  was 
not  his  business  to  cap  principles  with  every  man 
he  conversed  with ;  and  that  he  rather  desired  me 
to  converse  with  him  as  a  gentleman  than  as  a  re- 
ligionist ;  and  that,  if  I  would  give  him  leave  at  any 
time  to  discourse  upon  religious  subjects,  he  would 
readily  comply  with  it,  and  that  he  did  not  doubt 
but  I  would  allow  him  also  to  defend  his  own 
opinions  as  well  as  he  could ;  but  that,  without  my 
leave,  he  would  not  break  in  upon  me  with  any  such 
thing.  He  told  me  farther  that  he  would  not  cease 
to  do  all  that  became  him,  in  his  office  as  a  priest 
as  well  as  a  private  Christian,  to  procure  the  good 
of  the  ship,  and  the  safety  of  all  that  was  in  her ; 
and  though,  perhaps,  we  would  not  join  with  him, 
and  he  could  not  pray  with  us,  he  hoped  he  might 
pray  for  us,  which  he  would  do  upon  all  occasions. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  155 

In  this  manner  we  conversed ;  and,  as  he  was  of 
the  most  obliging,  gentleman-like  behaviour,  so  he 
was,  if  I  may  be  allowed  to  say  so,  a  man  of  good 
sense,  and,  as  I  believe,  of  great  learning. 

He  gave  me  a  most  diverting  account  of  his  life, 
and  of  the  many  extraordinary  events  of  it ;  of 
many  adventures  which  had  befallen  him  in  the 
few  years  that  he  had  been  abroad  in  the  world  ;  and 
particularly  this  was  very  remarkable,  viz.,  that  in 
the  voyage  he  was  now  engaged  in  he  had  the  mis- 
fortune to  be  five  times  shipped  and  unshipped, 
and  never  to  go  to  the  place  whither  any  of  the 
ships  he  was  in  were  at  first  designed.  That  his 
first  intent  was  to  have  gone  to  Martinico,  and  that 
he  went  on  board  a  ship  bound  thither  at  St.  Malo  : 
but,  being  forced  into  Lisbon  by  bad  weather,  the 
ship  received  some  damage  by  running  aground  in 
the  mouth  of  the  river  Tagus,  and  was  obliged  to 
unload  her  cargo  there  ;  but  finding  a  Portuguese 
ship  -there  bound  to  the  Madeiras,  and  ready  to 
sail,  and  supposing  he  should  easily  meet  with  a 
vessel  there  bound  to  Martinico,  he  went  on  board, 
in  order  to  sail  to  the  Madeiras ;  but  the  master 
of  the  Portuguese  ship,  being  but  an  indifferent 
mariner,  had  been  out  of  his  reckoning,  and  they 
drove  to  Fayal ;  where,  however,  he  happened  to 
find  a  very  good  market  for  his  cargo,  which  was 
corn,  and  therefore  resolved  not  to  go  to  the  Ma- 
deiras, but  to  load  salt  at  the  Isle  of  May,  and  to 
go  away  to  Newfoundland.  He  had  no  remedy  in 
this  exigence  but  to  go  with  the  ship,  and  had  a 


156  ROBINSON  CRUSOE 

pretty  good  voyage  as  far  as  the  Banks  (so  they  call 
the  place  where  they  catch  the  fish) ;  where,  meet- 
ing with  a  French  ship  bound  from  France  to 
Quebec,  in  the  river  of  Canada,  and  from  thence 
to  Martinico,  to  carry  provisions,  he  thought  he 
should  have  an  opportunity  to  complete  his  first 
design ;  but  when  he  came  to  Quebec  the  master 
of  the  ship  died,  and  the  vessel  proceeded  no 
farther:  so  the  next  voyage  he  shipped  himself  for 
France,  in  the  ship  that  was  burned  when  we  took 
them  up  at  sea;  and  then  shipped  with  us  for  the 
East  Indies,  as  I  have  already  said.  Thus  he  had 
been  disappointed  in  five  voyages,  all,  as  I  may  call 
it,  in  one  voyage,  besides  what  I  shall  have  occa- 
sion to  mention  farther  of  the  same  person. 

But  I  shall  not  make  digression  into  other 
men's  stories,  which  have  no  relation  to  my  own : 
I  return  to  what  concerns  our  affairs  in  the  island. 


CHAPTER   IX 

HE  came  to  me  one  morning,  for  he  lodged 
among  us  all  the  while  we  were  upon  the 
island,  and  it  happened  to  be  just  when  I  was  going 
to  visit  the  Englishmen's  colony,  at  the  farthest 
part  of  the  island;  I  say,  he  came  to  me,  and  told 
me  with  a  very  grave  countenance  that  he  had  for 
two  or  three  days  desired  an  opportunity  of  some 
discourse  with  me,  which  he  hoped  would  not  be 
displeasing  to  me,  because  he  thought  it  might  in 
some  measure  correspond  with  my  general  design, 
which  was  the  prosperity  of  my  new  colony,  and 
perhaps  might  put  it,  at  least  more  than  he  thought 
it  was,  in  the  way  of  God's  blessing. 

I  looked  a  little  surprised  at  the  last  part  of  his 
discourse,  and,  turning  a  little  short,  "  How,  sir," 
said  I,  "can  it  be  said  that  we  are  not  in  the  way 
of  God's  blessing,  after  such  visible  assistances  and 
wonderful  deliverances  as  we  have  seen  here,  and 
of  which  I  have  given  you  a  large  account  ?  "  "  If 
you  had  pleased  sir,"  said  he,  with  a  world  of  mod- 
esty, and  yet  with  great  readiness,  "  to  have  heard 


158  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

me  you  would  have  found  no  room  to  be  displeased, 
much  less  to  think  so  hard  of  me,  that  I  should 
suggest  that  you  have  not  had  wonderful  assist- 
ances and  deliverances  ;  and  I  hope,  on  your  behalf, 
that  you  are  in  the  way  of  God's  blessing,  as  your 
design  is  exceeding  good,  and  will  prosper:  but, 
sir,  though  it  were  more  so  than  is  even  possible 
to  you,  yet  there  may  be  some  among  you  that  are 
not  equally  right  in  their  actions ;  and  you  know 
that,  in  the  story  of  the  children  of  Israel,  one  Achan 
in  the  camp  removed  God's  blessing  from  them, 
and  turned  his  hand  so  against  them  that  six-and- 
thirty  of  them,  though  not  concerned  in  the  crime, 
were  the  objects  of  divine  vengeance,  and  bore  the 
weight  of  that  punishment." 

I  was  sensibly  touched  with  his  discourse,  and 
told  him  his  influence  was  so  just,  and  the  whole 
design  seemed  so  sincere,  and  was  really  so  relig- 
ious in  its  own  nature,  that  I  was  very  sorry  I  had 
interrupted  him,  and  begged  him  to  go  on :  and 
in  the  mean  time,  because  it  seemed  that  what  we 
had  both  to  say  might  take  up  some  time,  I  told 
him  I  was  going  to  the  Englishmen's  plantations, 
and  asked  him  to  go  with  me,  and  we  might  dis- 
course of  it  by  the  way.  He  told  me  he  would  the 
more  willingly  wait  on  me  thither,  because  there 
partly  the  thing  was  acted  which  he  desired  to 
speak  to  me  about ;  so  we  walked  on,  and  I  pressed 
him  to  be  free  and  plain  with  me  in  what  he  had 
to  say. 

"Why  then,  sir,"  says  he,  "be  pleased  to  give 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  159 

me  leave  to  lay  down  a  few  propositions,  as  the 
foundation  of  what  I  have  to  say,  that  we  may  not 
differ  in  the  general  principles,  though  we  may  be 
of  some  differing  opinions  in  the  practice  of  par- 
ticulars. First,  sir,  though  we  differ  in  some  of  the 
doctrinal  articles  of  religion,  and  it  is  very  unhappy 
it  is  so,  especially  in  the  case  before  us,  as  I  shall 
show  afterwards,  yet  there  are  some  general  prin- 
ciples in  which  we  both  agree,  viz.,  that  there  is 
a  God ;  and  that  this  God  having  given  us  some 
stated  general  rules  for  our  service  and  obedience, 
we  ought  not  willingly  and  knowingly  to  offend 
him,  either  by  neglecting  to  do  what  he  has  com- 
manded, or  by  doing  what  he  has  expressly  for- 
bidden ;  and  let  our  different  religions  be  what  they 
will,  this  general  principle  is  readily  owned  by  us 
all,  that  the  blessing  of  God  does  not  ordinarily 
follow  presumptuous  sinning  against  his  command ; 
and  every  good  Christian  will  be  affectionately  con- 
cerned to  prevent  any  that  are  under  his  care  living 
in  a  total  neglect  of  God  and  his  commands.  It  is 
not  your  men  being  Protestants,  whatever  my 
opinion  may  be  of  such,  that  discharges  me  from 
being  concerned  for  their  souls,  and  from  endeav- 
ouring if  it  lies  before  me,  that  they  should  live  in 
as  little  distance  from  enmity  with  their  Maker  as 
possible,  especially  if  you  give  me  leave  to  meddle 
so  far  in  your  circuit." 

I  could  not  yet  imagine  what  he  aimed  at,  and 
told  him  I  granted  all  he  had  said,  and  thanked  him 
that  he  would  so  far  concern  himself  for  us ;  and 


i6o         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

begged  that  he  would  explain  the  particulars  of 
what  he  had  observed,  that,  like  Joshua,  to  take 
his  own  parable,  I  might  put  away  the  accursed 
thing  from  us. 

"  Why  then,  sir,*'  says  he,  "  I  will  take  the  lib- 
erty you  give  me;  and  there  are  three  things,  which, 
if  I  am  right,  must  stand  in  the  way  of  God's  bless- 
ing upon  your  endeavours  here,  and  which  I  should 
rejoice,  for  your  sake,  and  their  own,  to  see  re- 
moved :  and,  sir,  I  promise  myself  that  you  will 
fully  agree  with  me  in  them  all,  as  soon  as  I  name 
them  ;  especially  because  I  shall  convince  you  that 
every  one  of  them  may,  with  great  ease,  and  very 
much  to  your  satisfaction,  be  remedied.  First,  sir," 
says  he, "you  have  here  four  Englishmen,  who  have 
fetched  women  from  among  the  savages,  and  have 
taken  them  as  their  wives,  and  have  had  many 
children  by  them  all,  and  yet  are  not  married  to  them 
after  any  stated,  legal  manner,  as  the  laws  of  God 
and  man  require ;  and  therefore  are  yet,  in  the 
sense  of  both,  no  less  than  fornicators,  if  not  liv- 
ing in  adultery.  To  this,  sir,  I  know  you  will 
object  that  there  was  no  clergyman  or  priest  of  any 
kind,  or  of  any  profession,  to  perform  the  cere- 
mony ;  nor  any  pen  and  ink,  or  paper,  to  write 
down  a  contract  of  marriage,  and  have  it  signed 
between  them :  and  I  know  also,  sir,  what  the 
Spaniard  governor  has  told  you ;  I  mean  of  the 
agreement  that  he  obliged  them  to  make  when  they 
took  the  women,  viz.,  that  they  should  choose  them 
out  by  consent,  and  keep  separately  to  them,  which, 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  i6i 

by  the  way,  is  nothing  of  a  marriage,  no  agreement 
with  the  women,  as  wives,  but  only  an  agreement 
among  themselves,  to  keep  them  from  quarrelling. 
But,  sir,  the  essence  of  the  sacrament  of  matri- 
mony [so  he  called  it,  being  a  Roman]  consists 
not  only  in  the  mutual  consent  of  the  parties  to 
take  one  another  as  man  and  wife,  but  in  the 
formal  and  legal  obligation  that  there  is  in  the  con- 
tract to  compel  the  man  and  woman,  at  all  times, 
to  own  and  acknowledge  each  other ;  obliging  the 
man  to  abstain  from  all  other  women,  to  engage 
in  no  other  contract  while  these  subsist,  and,  on  all 
occasions,  as  ability  allows,  to  provide  honestly  for 
them  and  their  children  ;  and  to  oblige  the  women 
to  the  same,  or  like  conditions,  mutatis  mutandis, 
on  their  side.  Now,  sir,"  says  he,  "  these  men  may 
when  they  please  or  when  occasion  presents,  aban- 
don these  women,  disown  their  children,  leave 
them  to  perish,  and  take  other  women  and  marry 
them  while  these  are  living '' :  and  here  he  added, 
with  some  warmth,  "  How,  sir,  is  God  honoured 
in  this  unlawful  liberty  ?  and  how  shall  a  blessing 
succeed  your  endeavours  in  this  place,  however 
good  in  themselves,  and  however  sincere  in  your 
design,  while  these  men,  who  at  present  are  your 
subjects,  under  your  absolute  government  and 
dominion,  are  allowed  by  you  to  live  in  open 
adultery  ? " 

I  confess  I  was  struck  with  the  thing  itself,  but 
much  more  with  the  convincing  arguments  he  sup- 
ported it  with  ;  for  it  was  certainly  true  that  though 


i62         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

they  had  no  clergyman  upon  the  spot,  yet  a  formal 
contract  on  both  sides,  made  before  witnesses,  and 
confirmed  by  any  token  which  they  had  all  agreed 
to  be  bound  by,  though  it  had  been  but  breaking 
a  stick  between  them,  engaging  the  men  to  own 
these  women  for  their  wives  upon  all  occasions, 
and  never  to  abandon  them  or  their  children,  and 
the  women  to  the  same  with  their  husbands,  had 
been  an  effectual  lawful  marriage  in  the  sight  of 
God ;  and  it  was  a  great  neglect  that  it  was  not 
done.  But  I  thought  to  have  got  off  my  young 
priest  by  telling  him  that  all  that  part  was  done 
when  I  was  not  here ;  and  they  had  lived  so  many 
years  with  tKem  now,  that  if  it  was  adultery  it  was 
past  remedy  ;  they  could  do  nothing  in  it  now. 

"  Sir,"  says  he,  "  asking  your  pardon  for  such 
freedom,  you  are  right  in  this  that,  it  being  done 
in  your  absence,  you  could  not  be  charged  with 
that  part  of  the  crime ;  but,  I  beseech  you,  flatter 
not  yourself  that  you  are  not  therefore  under  an 
obligation  to  do  your  utmost  now  to  put  an  end 
to  it.  How  can  you  think  but  that,  let  the  time 
past  lie  on  whom  it  will,  all  the  guilt,  for  the  future, 
will  lie  entirely  upon  you?  because  it  is  certainly 
in  your  power  now  to  put  an  end  to  it,  and  in  no- 
body's power  but  yours." 

I  was  so  dull  still  that  I  did  not  take  him  right; 
but  I  imagined  that,  by  putting  an  end  to  it,  he 
meant  that  I  should  part  them,  and  not  suffer  them 
to  live  together  any  longer;  and  I  said  to  him  I 
could  not  do  that,  by  any  means,  for  that  it  would 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  163 

put  the  whole  island  into  confusion.  He  seemed 
surprised  that  I  should  so  far  mistake  him.  "No, 
sir,"  says  he,  "  I  do  not  mean  that  you  should  now 
separate  them,  but  legally  and  effectually  marry 
them  now;  and  as,  sir,  my  way  of  marrying  them 
may  not  be  easy  to  reconcile  them  to,  though  it 
will  be  effectual,  even  by  your  own  laws,  so  your 
way  may  be  as  well  before  God,  and  as  valid  among 
men;  I  mean,  by  a  written  contract  signed  by  both 
man  and  woman,  and  by  all  the  witnesses  present, 
which  all  the  laws  of  Europe  would  decree  to  be 
valid." 

I  was  amazed  to  see  so  much  true  piety,  and  so 
much  sincerity  of  zeal,  besides  the  unusual  impar- 
tiality in  his  discourse  as  to  his  own  party  or  church, 
and  such  true  warmth  for  preserving  the  people 
that  he  had  no  knowledge  of  or  relation  to ;  I  say, 
for  preserving  them  from  transgressing  the  laws  of 
God,  the  like  of  which  I  had  indeed  not  met  with 
anywhere :  but  recollecting  what  he  had  said  of  mar- 
rying them  by  a  written  contract,  which  I  knew  he 
would  stand  to,  I  returned  it  back  upon  him,  and 
told  him  I  granted  all  that  he  had  said  to  be  just, 
and  on  his  part  very  kind;  that  I  would  discourse 
with  the  men  upon  the  point  now,  when  I  came  to 
them;  and  I  knew  no  reason  why  they  should  scru- 
ple to  let  him  marry  them  all,  which  I  knew  well 
enough  would  be  granted  to  be  as  authentic  and 
valid  in  England  as  if  they  were  married  by  one  of 
our  own  clergymen.  What  was  afterwards  done  in 
this  matter  I  shall  speak  of  by  itself. 


1 64         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

I  then  pressed  him  to  tell  me  what  was  the  sec- 
ond complaint  which  he  had  to  make,  acknowledg- 
ing that  I  was  very  much  his  debtor  for  the  first, 
and  thanked  him  heartily  for  it.  He  told  me  he 
would  use  the  same  freedom  and  plainness  in  the 
second,  and  hoped  I  would  take  it  as  well;  and 
this  was  that  notwithstanding  these  English  sub- 
jects of  mine,  as  he  called  them,  had  lived  with 
those  women  for  almost  seven  years,  had  taught 
them  to  speak  English,  and  even  to  read  it,  and 
that  they  were,  as  he  perceived,  women  of  toler- 
able understanding,  and  capable  of  instruction,  yet 
they  had  not,  to  this  hour,  taught  them  anything 
of  the  Christian  religion,  no,  not  so  much  as  to 
know  that  there  was  a  God,  or  a  worship,  or  in 
what  manner  God  was  to  be  served;  or  that  their 
own  idolatry,  and  worshipping  they  knew  not 
whom,  was  false  and  absurd.  This,  he  said,  was 
an  unaccountable  neglect,  and  what  God  would  cer- 
tainly call  them  to  account  for,  and  perhaps,  at 
last,  take  the  work  out  of  their  hands  —  he  spoke 
this  very  affectionately  and  warmly.  "  I  am  per- 
suaded," says  he,  "  had  those  men  lived  in  the  sav- 
age country  whence  their  wives  came,  the  savages 
would  have  taken  more  pains  to  have  brought 
them  to  be  idolaters,  and  to  worship  the  Devil, 
than  any  of  these  men,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  have 
taken  with  them  to  teach  them  the  knowledge  of 
the  true  God.  Now,  sir,"  said  he,  "  though  I  do 
not  acknowledge  your  religion,  or  you  mine,  yet 
we  would  be  glad  see  the  Devil's  servants,  and  the 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  165 

subjects  of  his  kingdom,  taught  to  know  the  gen- 
eral principles  of  the  Christian  religion :  that  they 
might,  at  least,  hear  of  God,  and  a  Redeemer,  and 
of  the  resurrection,  and  of  a  future  state,  —  things 
which  we  all  believe ;  they  would  have,  at  least, 
been  so  much  nearer  coming  into  the  bosom  of  the 
true  church  than  they  are  now,  in  the  public  pro- 
fession of  idolatry  and  devil-worship.** 

I  could  hold  no  longer ;  I  took  him  in  my  arms 
and  embraced  him  with  an  excess  of  passion. 
"  How  far,'*  said  I  to  him, "  have  I  been  from  un- 
derstanding the  most  essential  part  of  a  Christian  ! 
viz.,  to  love  the  interest  of  the  Christian  Church, 
and  the  good  of  other  men*s  souls :  I  scarce  have 
known  what  belongs  to  the  being  a  Christian.*' 
"  Oh,  sir,  do  not  say  so,*'  replied  he  ;  "  this  thing  is 
not  your  fault."  "  No,"  said  I,  "  but  why  did  I 
never  lay  it  to  heart  as  well  as  you  ?  **  "  It  is  not 
too  late  yet,**  said  he ;  "  be  not  too  forward  to  con- 
demn yourself.**  "  But  what  can  be  done  now  ?  ** 
said  I ;  "  you  see  I  am  going  away.**  "  Will  you 
give  me  leave  to  talk  to  these  poor  men  about  it?  ** 
"  Yes,  with  all  my  heart,"  said  I ;  "  and  will  oblige 
them  to  give  heed  to  what  you  say  too."  "As  to 
that,"  said  he,  "  we  must  leave  them  to  the  mercy 
of  Christ ;  but  it  is  your  business  to  assist  them, 
encourage  them,  and  instruct  them  ;  and  if  you  give 
me  leave,  and  God  his  blessing,  I  do  not  doubt 
but  the  poor  ignorant  souls  shall  be  brought  home 
to  the  great  circle  of  Christianity,  if  not  into  the 
particular  faith  we  all  embrace,  and  that  even  while 


i66         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

you  stay  here/'  Upon  this  I  said,  "  I  shall  not 
only  give  you  leave,  but  give  you  a  thousand 
thanks  for  it."  What  followed  on  this  account  I 
shall  mention  also  again  in  its  place. 

I  now  pressed  him  for  the  third  article  in  which 
we  were  to  blame.  "Why,  really,"  says  he,  "it  is 
of  the  same  nature ;  and  I  will  proceed,  asking 
your  leave,  with  the  same  plainness  as  before  ;  it  is 
about  your  poor  savages,  who  are,  as  I  may  say, 
your  conquered  subjects.  It  is  a  maxim,  sir,  that 
is,  or  ought  to  be,  received  among  all  Christians, 
of  what  church,  or  pretended  church  soever,  viz., 
the  Christian  knowledge  ought  to  be  propagated 
by  all  possible  means,  and  on  all  possible  occasions. 
It  is  on  this  principle  that  our  Church  sends  mis- 
sionaries into  Persia,  India,  China ;  and  that  our 
clergy,  even  of  the  superior  sort,  willingly  engage 
in  the  most  hazardous  voyages,  and  the  most  dan- 
gerous residence  among  murderers  and  barbarians, 
to  teach  them  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God,  and 
to  bring  them  over  to  embrace  the  Christian  faith. 
Now,  sir,  you  have  such  an  opportunity  here  to 
have  six-  or  seven-and-thirty  poor  savages  brought 
over  from  idolatry  to  the  knowledge  of  God,  their 
Maker  and  Redeemer,  that  I  wonder  how  you  can 
pass  such  an  occasion  of  doing  good,  which  is  really 
worth  the  expense  of  a  man's  whole  life." 

I  was  now  struck  dumb,  indeed,  and  had  not  one 
word  to  say.  I  had  here  a  spirit  of  true  Christian 
zeal  for  God  and  religion  before  me,  let  his  par- 
ticular principles  be  of  what  kind  soever :  as  for 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  167 

me,  I  had  not  so  much  as  entertained  a  thought  of 
this  in  my  heart  before,  and  I  believe  I  should  not 
have  thought  of  it ;  for  I  looked  upon  these  sav- 
ages as  slaves,  and  people  whom,  had  we  any  work 
for  them  to  do,  we  would  have  used  as  such,  or 
would  have  been  glad  to  have  transported  them  to 
any  other  part  of  the  world :  for  our  business  was 
to  get  rid  of  them  ;  and  we  would  all  have  been  sat- 
isfied if  they  had  been  sent  to  any  country,  so  they 
had  never  seen  their  own.  But  to  the  case ;  —  I  say, 
I  was  confounded  at  his  discourse,  and  knew  not 
what  answer  to  make  him. 

He  looked  earnestly  at  me,  seeing  me  in  some 
disorder  —  "  Sir,*'  says  he,  "  I  shall  be  very  sorry 
if  what  I  have  said  gives  you  any  offence."  "  No, 
no,''  said  I,  "  I  am  offended  with  nobody  but  my- 
self; but  I  am  perfectly  confounded,  not  only  to 
think  that  I  should  never  take  any  notice  of  this 
before,  but  with  reflecting  what  notice  I  am  able  to 
take  of  it  now.  You  know,  sir,"  said  I,  "  what  cir- 
cumstances I  am  in ;  I  am  bound  to  the  East  Indies 
in  a  ship  freighted  by  merchants,  and  to  whom  it 
would  be  an  insufferable  piece  of  injustice  to  detain 
their  ship  here,  the  men  lying  all  this  while  at  vict- 
uals and  wages  on  the  owners'  account.  It  is  true, 
I  agreed  to  be  allowed  twelve  days  here,  and  if  I 
stay  more,  I  must  pay  three  pounds  sterling  per 
diem  demurrage ;  nor  can  I  stay  upon  demurrage 
above  eight  days  more,  and  I  have  been  here  thir- 
teen already ;  so  that  I  am  perfectly  unable  to  engage 
in  this  work,  unless  I  would  suffer  myself  to  be  left 


i68         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

behind  here  again  ;  in  which  case,  if  this  single  ship 
should  miscarry  in  any  part  of  her  voyage,  I  should 
be  just  in  the  same  condition  that  I  was  left  in  here, 
at  first,  and  from  which  I  have  been  so  wonderfully 
delivered."  He  owned  the  case  was  very  hard  upon 
me,  as  to  my  voyage,  but  laid  it  home  upon  my  con- 
science, whether  the  blessing  of  saving  thirty-seven 
souls  was  not  worth  venturing  all  I  had  in  the  world 
for.  I  was  not  so  sensible  of  that  as  he  was.  I  re- 
turned upon  him  thus  :  "  Why,  sir,  it  is  a  valuable 
thing,  indeed,  to  be  an  instrument  in  God's  hand 
to  convert  thirty-seven  heathens  to  the  knowledge 
of  Christ ;  but  as  you  are  an  ecclesiastic,  and  are 
given  over  to  the  work,  so  that  it  seems  so  naturally 
to  fall  into  the  way  of  your  profession,  how  is  it  then 
that  you  do  not  rather  offer  yourself  to  undertake 
it  than  press  me  to  do  it  ?  " 

Upon  this  he  faced  about  just  before  me,  as  he 
walked  along,  and  putting  me  to  a  full  stop,  made 
me  a  very  low  bow.  "I  most  heartily  thank  God 
and  you,  sir,"  said  he,  "  for  giving  me  so  evident 
a  call  to  so  blessed  a  work  ;  and  if  you  think  your- 
self discharged  from  it,  and  desire  me  to  undertake 
it,  I  will  most  readily  do  it,  and  think  it  a  happy 
reward  for  all  the  hazards  and  difficulties  of  such 
a  broken,  disappointed  voyage  as  I  have  met 
with,  that  I  am  dropped  at  last  into  so  glorious 
a  work." 

I  discovered  a  kind  of  rapture  in  his  face  while 
he  spoke  this  to  me  ;  his  eyes  sparkled  like  fire,  his 
face  glowed,  and  his  colour  came  and  went,  as  if 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  169 

he  had  been  falling  into  fits;  in  a  word,  he  was  fired 
with  the  joy  of  being  embarked  in  such  a  work.  I 
paused  a  considerable  while  before  I  could  tell  what 
to  say  to  him  ;  for  I  was  really  surprised  to  find  a 
man  of  such  sincerity  and  zeal,  and  carried  out  in 
his  zeal  beyond  the  ordinary  rate  of  men,  not  of  his 
profession  only,  but  even  of  any  profession  whatso- 
ever. But  after  I  had  considered  it  a  while,  I  asked 
him  seriously  if  he  was  in  earnest,  and  that  he  would 
venture,  on  the  single  consideration  of  an  attempt 
on  those  poor  people,  to  be  locked  up  in  an  un- 
planted  island  for  perhaps  his  life,  and  at  last  might 
not  know  whether  he  should  be  able  to  do  them 
good  or  not  ? 

He  turned  short  upon  me,  and  asked  me  what 
I  called  a  venture  ?  "  Pray,  sir,"  said  he,  "  what  do 
you  think  I  consented  to  go  in  your  ship  to  the  East 
Indies  for?"  "Nay,"  said  I,  "that  I  know  not, 
unless  it  was  to  preach  to  the  Indians."  "Doubt- 
less it  was,"  said  he  ;  "  and  do  you  think,  if  I  can 
convert  these  thirty-seven  men  to  the  faith  of  Je- 
sus Christ,  it  is  not  worth  my  time,  though  I  should 
never  be  fetched  off  the  island  again  ?  Nay,  is  it 
not  infinitely  of  more  worth  to  save  so  many  souls 
than  my  life  is,  or  the  life  of  twenty  more  of  the 
same  profession  ?  Yes,  sir,"  says  he,  "  I  would  give 
Christ  and  the  Blessed  Virgin  thanks  all  my  days, 
if  I  could  be  made  the  least  happy  instrument  of 
saving  the  souls  of  those  poor  men,  though  I  were 
never  to  set  my  foot  off  this  island,  or  see  my  nat- 
ive country  any  more.  But  since  you  will  honour 


lyo         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

me  with  putting  me  into  this  work,  for  which  I  will 
pray  for  you  all  the  days  of  my  life,  I  have  one 
humble  petition  to  you  besides."  "  What  is  that  ?  " 
said  I.  "  Why,"  says  he,  "  it  is  that  you  will  leave 
your  man  Friday  with  me,  to  be  my  interpreter  to 
them,  and  to  assist  me ;  for  without  some  help  I 
cannot  speak  to  them,  or  they  to  me." 

I  was  sensibly  touched  at  his  requesting  Friday, 
because  I  could  not  think  of  parting  with  him,  and 
that  for  many  reasons :  he  had  been  the  companion 
of  my  travels ;  he  was  not  only  faithful  to  me,  but 
sincerely  affectioilate  to  the  last  degree;  and  I  had 
resolved  to  do  something  considerable  for  him  if 
he  outlived  me,  as  it  was  probable  he  would.  Then 
I  knew  that  as  I  had  bred  Friday  up  to  be  a  Protest- 
ant, it  would  quite  confound  him  to  bring  him  to 
embrace  another  profession ;  and  he  would  never, 
while  his  eyes  were  open,  believe  that  his  old  mas- 
ter was  a  heretic,  and  would  be  damned ;  and  this 
might,  in  the  end,  ruin  the  poor  fellow's  princi- 
ples, and  so  turn  him  back  again  to  his  first  idol- 
atry. However,  a  sudden  thought  relieved  me  in 
this  strait,  and  it  was  this :  I  told  him  I  could  not 
say  that  I  was  willing  to  part  with  Friday  on  any 
account  whatever,  though  a  work  that  to  him  was 
of  more  value  than  his  life  ought  to  be  to  me  of 
much  more  value  than  the  keeping  or  parting  with 
a  servant.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  I  was  persuaded 
that  Friday  would  by  no  means  agree  to  part  with 
me:  and  I  could  not  force  him  to  it  without  his 
consent,  without  manifest  injustice ;  because  I  had 


Plate  XV 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  171 

promised  I  would  never  put  him  away,  and  he  had 
promised  and  engaged  to  me  that  he  would  never 
leave  me  unless  I  put  him  away. 

He  seemed  very  much  concerned  at  it,  for  he 
had  no  rational  access  to  these  poor  people,  seeing 
he  did  not  understand  one  word  of  their  language, 
nor  they  one  word  of  his.  To  remove  this  dif- 
ficulty, I  told  him  Friday's  father  had  learned 
Spanish,  which  I  found  he  also  understood,  and  he 
should  serve  him  as  an  interpreter.  So  he  was  much 
better  satisfied,  and  nothing  could  persuade  him 
but  he  would  stay  and  endeavour  to  convert  them; 
but  Providence  gave  another  very  happy  turn  to 
all  this. 

I  come  back  now  to  the  first  part  of  his  objec- 
tions. When  we  came  to  the  Englishmen,  I  sent 
for  them  all  together,  and  after  some  account  given 
them  of  what  I  had  done  for  them,  viz.,  what  nec- 
essary things  I  had  provided  for  them,  and  how 
they  were  distributed,  which  they  were  very  sens- 
ible of,  and  very  thankful  for,  I  began  to  talk  to 
them  of  the  scandalous  life  they  led,  and  gave  them 
a  full  account  of  the  notice  the  clergyman  had  taken 
of  it;  and,  arguing  how  unchristian  and  irreligious 
a  life  it  was,  I  first  asked  them  if  they  were  mar- 
ried men  or  bachelors  ?  They  soon  explained  their 
conditions  to  me,  and  showed  that  two  of  them 
were  widowers,  and  the  other  three  were  single 
men,  or  bachelors.  I  asked  them  with  what  con- 
science they  could  take  those  women,  and  lie  with 
them  as  they  had  done,  call  them  their  wives,  and 


172         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

have  so  many  children  by  them,  and  not  be  law- 
fully married  to  them  ? 

They  all  gave  me  the  answer  I  expected,  viz., 
that  there  was  nobody  to  marry  them;  that  they 
agreed  before  the  governor  to  keep  them  as  their 
wives,  and  to  maintain  them  and  own  them  as  their 
wives;  and  they  thought,  as  things  stood  with 
them,  they  were  as  legally  married  as  if  they  had 
been  married  by  a  parson,  and  with  all  the  formal- 
ities in  the  world. 

I  told  them  that  no  doubt  they  were  married  in 
the  sight  of  God,  and  were  bound  in  conscience  to 
keep  them  as  their  wives;  but  that  the  laws  of  men 
being  otherwise,  they  might  desert  the  poor  women 
and  children  hereafter;  and  that  their  wives  being 
poor  desolate  women,  friendless  and  moneyless, 
would  have  no  way  to  help  themselves.  I  therefore 
told  them  that,  unless  I  was  assured  of  their  honest 
intent,  I  could  do  nothing  for  them,  but  would 
take  care  that  what  I  did  should  be  for  the  women 
and  children  without  them ;  and  that,  unless  they 
would  give  me  some  assurances  that  they  would 
marry  the  women,  I  could  not  think  it  was  conven- 
ient they  should  continue  together  as  man  and 
wife ;  for  it  was  both  scandalous  to  men  and  offens- 
ive to  God,  who  they  could  not  think  would  bless 
them  if  they  went  on  thus. 

All  this  went  on  as  I  expected;  and  they  told 
me,  especially  Will  Atkins,  who  now  seemed  to 
speak  for  the  rest,  that  they  loved  their  wives  as 
well  as  if  they  had  been  born  in  their  own  native 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  173 

country,  and  would  not  leave  them  upon  any  ac- 
count whatever:  and  they  did  verily  believe  their 
wives  were  as  virtuous  and  as  modest,  and  did,  to 
the  utmost  of  their  skill,  as  much  for  them  and 
for  their  children  as  any  women  could  possibly  do ; 
and  they  would  not  part  with  them  on  any  account : 
and  Will  Atkins,  for  his  own  particular,  added  that 
if  any  man  would  take  him  away,  and  offer  to  carry 
him  home  to  England,  and  make  him  captain  of 
the  best  man-of-war  in  the  navy,  he  would  not  go 
with  him,  if  he  might  not  carry  his  wife  and  child- 
ren with  him  ;  and  if  there  was  a  clergyman  in  the 
ship  he  would  be  married  to  her  now  with  all  his 
heart. 

This  was  just  as  I  would  have  it:  the  priest  was 
not  with  me  at  that  moment,  but  was  not  far  off; 
so,  to  try  him  farther,  I  told  him  I  had  a  clergy- 
man with  me,  and,  if  he  was  sincere,  I  would  have 
him  married  next  morning,  and  bade  him  consider 
of  it,  and  talk  with  the  rest.  He  said,  as  for  him- 
self, he  need  not  consider  of  it  at  all,  for  he  was 
very  ready  to  do  it,  and  was  glad  I  had  a  minister 
with  me,  and  he  believed  they  would  be  all  willing 
also.  I  then  told  him  that  my  friend,  the  minister, 
was  a  Frenchman,  and  could  not  speak  English, 
but  I  would  act  the  clerk  between  them.  He  never 
so  much  as  asked  me  whether  he  was  a  Papist  or 
Protestant,  which  was  indeed  what  I  was  afraid  of; 
so  we  parted:  I  went  back  to  my  clergyman,  and 
Will  Atkins  went  in  to  talk  with  his  companions. 
I  desired  the  French  gentleman  not   to  say  any- 


174         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

thing  to  them  till  the  business  was  thorough  ripe : 
and  I  told  him  what  answer  the  men  had  given  me. 

Before  I  went  from  their  quarter,  they  all  came 
to  me  and  told  me  they  had  been  considering  what 
I  had  said;  that  they  were  glad  to  hear  I  had  a 
clergyman  in  my  company,  and  they  were  very  will- 
ing to  give  me  the  satisfaction  I  desired,  and  to  be 
formally  married  as  soon  as  I  pleased;  for  they  were 
far  from  desiring  to  part  with  their  wives,  and  that 
they  meant  nothing  but  what  was  very  honest  when 
they  chose  them.  So  I  appointed  them  to  meet  me 
the  next  morning,  and,  in  the  mean  time,  they 
should  let  their  wives  know  the  meaning  of  the 
marriage  law ;  and  that  it  was  not  only  to  prevent 
any  scandal,  but  also  to  oblige  them  that  they  should 
not  forsake  them,  whatever  might  happen. 

The  women  were  easily  made  sensible  of  the 
meaning  of  the  thing,  and  were  very  well  satisfied 
with  it,  as  indeed  they  had  reason  to  be:  so  they 
failed  not  to  attend  all  together  at  my  apartment 
next  morning,  where  I  brought  out  my  clergyman ; 
and  though  he  had  not  on  a  minister's  gown,  after 
the  manner  of  England,  or  the  habit  of  a  priest, 
after  the  manner  of  France,  yet  having  a  black  vest, 
something  like  a  cassock,  with  a  sash  round  it,  he 
did  not  look  very  unlike  a  minister;  and  as  for  his 
language,  I  was  his  interpreter.  But  the  seriousness 
of  his  behaviour  to  them,  and  the  scruples  he  made 
of  marrying  the  women  because  they  were  not  bap- 
tized and  professed  Christians,  gave  them  an  ex- 
ceeding reverence  for  his  person ;  and  there  was  no 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  175 

need,  after  that,  to  inquire  whether  he  was  a  clergy- 
man or  not.  Indeed,  I  was  afraid  his  scruples  would 
have  been  carried  so  far  as  that  he  would  not  have 
married  them  at  all ;  nay,  notwithstanding  all  I  was 
able  to  say  to  him,  he  resisted  me,  though  mod- 
estly, yet  very  steadily :  and  at  last  refused  abso- 
lutely to  marry  them  unless  he  had  first  talked  with 
the  men  and  the  women  too;  and  though  I  at  first 
was  a  little  backward  to  it,  yet  at  last  I  agreed  to 
it  with  a  good  will,  perceiving  the  sincerity  of  his 
design. 

When  he  came  to  them  he  let  them  know  that 
I  had  acquainted  him  with  their  circumstances,  and 
with  the  present  design;  that  he  was  very  willing 
to  perform  that  part  of  his  function,  and  marry 
them,  as  I  had  desired ;  but  that,  before  he  could 
do  it,  he  must  take  the  liberty  to  talk  with  them. 
He  told  them  that  in  the  sight  of  all  indifferent 
men,  and  in  the  sense  of  the  laws  of  society,  they 
had  lived  all  this  while  in  open  fornication;  and  that 
it  was  true  that  nothing  but  the  consenting  to  marry, 
or  effectually  separating  them  from  one  another, 
could  now  put  an  end  to  it ;  but  there  was  a  dif- 
ficulty in  it,  too,  with  respect  to  the  laws  of  Christ- 
Ian  matrimony,  which  he  was  not  fully  satisfied 
about,  viz.,  that  of  marrying  one  that  is  a  professed 
Christian  to  a  savage,  an  idolater,  and  a  heathen, 
one  that  Is  not  baptized;  and  yet  that  he  did  not 
see  that  there  was  time  left  to  endeavour  to  per- 
suade the  women  to  be  baptized,  or  to  profess  the 
name  of  Christ,  whom  they  had,  he  doubted,  heard 


176         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

nothing  of,  and  without  which  they  could  not  be 
baptized.  He  told  them  he  doubted  they  were  but 
indifferent  Christians  themselves :  that  they  had  but 
little  knowledge  of  God  or  of  his  ways,  and  there- 
fore he  could  not  expect  that  they  had  said  much 
to  their  wives  on  that  head  yet;  but  that,  unless 
they  would  promise  him  to  use  their  endeavours 
with  their  wives  to  persuade  them  to  become 
Christians,  and  would,  as  well  as  they  could,  in- 
struct them  in  the  knowledge  and  belief  of  God 
that  made  them,  and  to  worship  Jesus  Christ  that 
redeemed  them,  he  could  not  marry  them;  for  he 
would  have  no  hand  in  joining  Christians  with 
savages;  nor  was  it  consistent  with  the  principles 
of  the  Christian  religion,  and  was  indeed  expressly 
forbidden  in  God's  law. 

They  heard  all  this  very  attentively,  and  I  de- 
livered it  very  faithfully  to  them  from  his  mouth, 
as  near  his  own  words  as  I  could ;  only  sometimes 
adding  something  of  my  own,  to  convince  them 
how  just  it  was,  and  how  I  was  of  his  mind  :  and  I 
always  very  faithfully  distinguished  between  what 
I  said  from  myself,  and  what  were  the  clergyman's 
words.  They  told  me  it  was  very  true,  what  the 
gentlemen  said,  that  they  were  very  indifferent 
Christians  themselves,  and  that  they  had  never 
talked  to  their  wives  about  religion.  "  Lord,  sir," 
says  Will  Atkins, "  how  should  we  teach  them  re- 
ligion? why,  we  know  nothing  ourselves;  and  be- 
sides, sir,"  said  he,  "should  we  talk  to  them  of  God 
and  Jesus  Christ,  and  heaven  and  hell,  it  would 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  177 

make  them  laugh  at  us,  and  ask  us  what  we  believe 
ourselves.  And  if  we  should  tell  them  that  we  be- 
lieve all  the  things  we  speak  of  to  them,  such  as  of 
good  people  going  to  heaven,  and  wicked  people 
to  the  Devil,  they  would  ask  us  where  we  intend  to 
go  ourselves,  that  believe  all  this,  and  are  such 
wicked  fellows  as  we  indeed  are.  Why,  sir, 'tis 
enough  to  give  them  a  surfeit  of  religion  at  first 
hearing;  folks  must  have  some  religion  themselves 
before  they  pretend  to  teach  other  people."  "Will 
Atkins,'*  said  I  to  him,  "though  I  am  afraid  that 
what  you  say  has  too  much  truth  in  it,  yet  can  you 
not  tell  your  wife  she  is  in  the  wrong;  that  there 
is  a  God,  and  a  religion  better  than  her  own;  that 
her  gods  are  idols ;  that  they  can  neither  hear  nor 
speak ;  that  there  is  a  great  Being  that  made  all 
things,  and  that  can  destroy  all  that  he  has  made; 
that  he  rewards  the  good  and  punishes  the  bad ; 
and  that  we  are  to  be  judged  by  him  at  last  for  all 
we  do  here?  You  are  not  so  ignorant  but  even 
nature  itself  will  teach  you  that  all  this  is  true;  and 
I  am  satisfied  you  know  it  all  to  be  true,  and  be- 
lieve it  yourself"  "That  is  true,  sir,"  said  Atkins; 
"but  with  what  face  can  I  say  anything  to  my  wife 
of  all  this,  when  she  will  tell  me  immediately  it 
cannot  be  true?"  "Not  true!  "said  I;  "what  do  you 
mean  by  that?"  "Why,  sir,"  said  he,  "she  will 
tell  me  it  cannot  be  true  that  this  God  I  shall  tell 
her  of  can  be  just,  or  can  punish  or  reward,  since 
I  am  not  punished  and  sent  to  the  Devil,  that  have 
been  such  a  wicked  creature  as  she  knows  I  have 


lyS  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

been,  even  to  her,  and  to  everybody  else ;  and  that 
I  should  be  suffered  to  live,  that  have  been  always 
acting  so  contrary  to  what  I  must  tell  her  is  good, 
and  to  what  I  ought  to  have  done."  "Why,  truly, 
Atkins,''  said  I,  "I  am  afraid  thou  speakest  too 
much  truth";  and  with  that  I  informed  the  cler- 
gyman of  what  Atkins  had  said,  for  he  was  impa- 
tient to  know.  "  O,"  said  the  priest, "  tell  him  there 
is  one  thing  will  make  him  the  best  minister  in  the 
world  to  his  wife,  and  that  is,  repentance ;  for  none 
teach  repentance  like  true  penitents.  He  wants  no- 
thing but  to  repent,  and  then  he  will  be  so  much 
the  better  qualified  to  instruct  his  wife :  he  will  then 
be  able  to  tell  her  that  there  is  not  only  a  God,  and 
that  he  is  the  just  rewarder  of  good  and  evil,  but 
that  he  is  a  merciful  Being,  and  with  infinite  good- 
ness and  long-suflFering  forbears  to  punish  those 
thatoflfend;  waiting  to  be  gracious,  and  willing  not 
the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  that  he  should 
return  and  live :  that  oftentimes  he  suffers  wicked 
men  to  go  a  long  time,  and  even  reserves  damna- 
tion to  the  general  day  of  retribution :  that  it  is 
a  clear  evidence  of  God  and  of  a  future  state  that 
righteous  men  receive  not  their  reward,  or  wicked 
men  their  punishment,  till  they  come  into  another 
world;  and  this  will  lead  him  to  teach  his  wife  the 
doctrine  of  the  resurrection  and  of  the  last  judg- 
ment. Let  him  but  repent  for  himself,  he  will  be 
an  excellent  preacher  of  repentance  to  his  wife." 

I  repeated  all  this  to  Atkins,  who  looked  very 
serious  all  the  while,  and  who,  we  could  easily 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  179 

perceive,  was  more  than  ordinarily  affected  with  it: 
when  being  eager,  and  hardly  suffering  me  to  make 
an  end  —  "  I  know  all  this,  master,"  says  he,  "and 
a  great  deal  more ;  but  I  have  not  the  impudence 
to  talk  thus  to  my  wife,  when  God  and  my  con- 
science know,  and  my  wife  will  be  an  undeniable 
evidence  against  me,  that  I  have  lived  as  if  I  had 
never  heard  of  a  God  or  future  state,  or  anything 
about  it ;  and  to  talk  of  my  repenting,  alas  !  [and 
with  that  he  fetched  a  deep  sigh,  and  I  could  see 
that  the  tears  stood  in  his  eyes]  't  is  past  all  that 
with  me."  "  Past  it,  Atkins  ?"  said  I  ;"  what  dost 
thou  mean  by  that  ?  "  "  I  know  well  enough  what 
I  mean,"  says  he;  "I  mean  *tis  too  late,  and  that 
is  too  true." 

I  told  the  clergyman,  word  for  word,  what  he 
said  :  the  poor  zealous  priest,  —  I  must  call  him 
so,  for,  be  his  opinion  what  it  will,  he  had  certainly 
amost  singular  affection  for  the  goodof  other  men's 
souls,  and  it  would  be  hard  to  think  he  had  not 
the  like  for  his  own, —  I  say,  this  affectionate  man 
could  not  refrain  from  tears ;  but,  recovering  him- 
self, said  to  me,  "Ask  him  but  one  question  :  Is 
he  easy  that  it  is  too  late ;  or  is  he  troubled,  and 
wishes  it  were  not  so  ?  "  I  put  the  question  fairly 
to  Atkins  ;  and  he  answered,  with  a  great  deal  of 
passion,  how  could  any  man  be  easy  in  a  condition 
that  must  certainly  end  in  eternal  destruction?  that 
he  was  far  from  being  easy ;  but  that,  on  the  con- 
trary, he  believed  it  would,  one  time  or  other,  ruin 
him.  "  What  do  you  mean  by  that  ?  "  said  I.  Why, 


i8o         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

he  said,  he  believed  he  should  one  time  or  other 
cut  his  throat,  to  put  an  end  to  the  terror  of  it. 

The  clergyman  shook  his  head  with  great  con- 
cern in  his  face,  when  I  told  him  all  this;  but  turn- 
ing quick  to  me  upon  it,  says, "  If  that  be  his  case, 
we  may  assure  him  it  is  not  too  late ;  Christ  will  give 
him  repentance.  But,  pray,**  says  he,  "explain  this 
to  him ;  that  as  no  man  is  saved  but  by  Christ,  and 
the  merit  of  his  passion  procuring  divine  mercy  for 
him,  how  can  it  be  too  late  for  any  man  to  receive 
mercy  ?  Does  he  think  he  is  able  to  sin  beyond  the 
power  or  reach  of  divine  mercy?  Pray  tell  him, 
there  may  be  a  time  when  provoked  mercy  will  no 
longer  strive,  and  when  God  may  refuse  to  hear,  but 
that  it  is  never  too  late  for  men  to  ask  mercy ;  and 
we  that  are  Christ's  servants  are  commanded  to 
preach  mercy  at  all  times,  in  the  nam  e  of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  all  those  that  sincerely  repent ;  so  that  it  is  never 
too  late  to  repent." 

I  told  Atkins  all  this,  and  he  heard  me  with 
great  earnestness ;  but  it  seemed  as  if  he  turned  off 
the  discourse  to  the  rest,  for  he  said  to  me  he  would 
go  and  have  some  talk  with  his  wife;  so  he  went 
out  a  while,  and  we  talked  to  the  rest.  I  perceived 
they  were  all  stupidly  ignorant  as  to  matters  of 
religion,  as  much  as  I  was  when  I  went  rambling 
away  from  my  father;  and  yet  there  were  none  of 
them  backward  to  hear  what  had  been  said;  and  all 
of  them  seriously  promised  that  they  would  talk  with 
their  wives  about  it,  and  do  their  endeavours  to 
persuade  them  to  turn  Christians. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  i8i 

The  clergyman  smiled  upon  me  when  I  reported 
what  answer  they  gave,  but  said  nothing  a  good 
while  ;  but  at  last,  shaking  his  head,  "We  that  are 
Christ's  servants,"  says  he,  "can  go  no  farther  than 
to  exhort  and  instruct;  and  when  men  comply, 
submit  to  the  reproof,  and  promise  what  we  ask, 
'tis  all  we  can  do  ;  we  are  bound  to  accept  their 
good  words  ;  but,  believe  me,  sir,"  said  he,  "what- 
ever you  may  have  known  of  the  life  of  that  man 
you  call  Will  Atkins,  I  believe  he  is  the  only  sin- 
cere convert  among  them :  I  take  that  man  to  be 
a  true  penitent:  I  will  not  despair  of  the  rest;  but 
that  man  is  apparently  struck  with  the  sense  of  his 
past  life,  and  I  doubt  not,  when  he  comes  to  talk 
of  religion  to  his  wife,  he  will  talk  himself  effectu- 
ally into  it ;  for  attempting  to  teach  others  is  some- 
times the  best  way  of  teaching  ourselves.  I  know  a 
man,  who,  having  nothing  but  a  summary  notion 
of  religion  himself,  and  being  wicked  and  profli- 
gate to  the  last  degree  in  his  life,  made  a  thor- 
ough reformation  in  himself  by  labouring  to  con- 
vert a  Jew.  If  that  poor  Atkins  begins  but  once 
to  talk  seriously  of  Jesus  Christ  to  his  wife,  my 
life  for  it,  he  talks  himself  into  a  thorough  convert, 
makes  himself  a  penitent;  and  who  knows  what 
may  follow?" 

Upon  this  discourse,  however,  and  their  promis- 
ing, as  above,  to  endeavour  to  persuade  their  wives 
to  embrace  Christianity,  he  married  the  other  two 
couple;  but  Will  Atkins  and  his  wife  were  not  yet 
come  in.  After  this,  my  clergyman,  waiting  a  while, 


i82         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

was  curious  to  know  where  Atkins  was  gone ;  and 
turning  to  me,  said,  "  I  entreat  you,  sir,  let  us  walk 
out  of  your  labyrinth  here,  and  look;  I  dare  say  we 
shall  find  this  poor  man  somewhere  or  other  talk- 
ing seriously  to  his  wife,  and  teaching  her  already 
something  of  religion/*  I  began  to  be  of  the  same 
mind  ;  so  we  went  out  together,  and  I  carried  him  a 
way  which  none  knew  but  myself,and  where  the  trees 
were  so  very  thick  that  it  was  not  easy  to  see  through 
the  thicket  of  leaves,  and  far  harder  to  see  in  than 
to  see  out;  when  coming  to  the  edge  of  the  wood, 
I  saw  Atkins  and  his  tawny  wife  sitting  under  the 
shade  of  a  bush,  very  eager  in  discourse  :  I  stopped 
short  till  my  clergyman  came  up  to  me,  and  then, 
having  showed  him  where  they  were,  we  stood  and 
looked  very  steadily  at  them  a  good  while.  We  ob- 
served him  very  earnest  with  her,  pointing  up  to 
the  sun,  and  to  every  quarter  of  the  heavens,  and 
then  down  to  the  earth,  then  out  to  the  sea,  then 
to  himself,  then  to  her,  to  the  woods,  to  the  trees. 
"Now,"  says  the  clergyman,  "you  see  my  words 
are  made  good,  the  man  preaches  to  her;  mark  him 
now,  he  is  telling  her  that  our  God  has  made  him  and 
her,and  the  heavens,  the  earth,  the  sea,  the  woods,the 
trees,  etc."  "  I  believe  he  is,"  said  I.  Immediately 
we  perceived  Will  Atkins  start  upon  his  feet,  fall 
down  on  his  knees,  and  lift  up  both  his  hands.  We 
supposed  he  said  something,  but  we  could  not  hear 
him ;  it  was  too  far  for  that.  He  did  not  continue 
kneeling  half  a  minute,  but  comes  and  sits  down 
again  by  his  wife,  and  talks  to  her  again ;  we  per- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  183 

ceived  then  the  woman  very  attentive,  but  whether 
she  said  anything  to  him,  we  could  not  tell.  While 
the  poor  fellow  was  upon  his  knees,  I  could  see  the 
tears  run  plentifully  down  my  clergyman's  cheeks, 
and  I  could  hardly  forbear  myself;  but  it  was  a 
great  affliction  to  us  both  that  we  were  not  near 
enough  to  hear  anything  that  passed  between  them. 
Well,  however,  we  could  come  no  nearer,  for  fear 
of  disturbing  them ;  so  we  resolved  to  see  an  end 
to  this  piece  of  still  conversation,  and  it  spoke  loud 
enough  to  us  without  the  help  of  voice.  He  sat 
down  again,  as  I  have  said,  close  by  her,  and  talked 
again  earnestly  to  her,  and  two  or  three  times  we 
could  see  him  embrace  her  most  passionately ;  an- 
other time  we  saw  him  take  out  his  handkerchief 
and  wipe  her  eyes,  and  then  kiss  her  again,  with  a 
kind  of  transport  very  unusual ;  and  after  several 
of  these  things,  we  saw  him  on  a  sudden  jump  up 
again,  and  lend  her  his  hand  to  help  her  up,  when 
immediately  leading  her  by  the  hand  a  step  or  two, 
they  both  kneeled  down  together,  and  continued 
so  about  two  minutes. 

My  friend  could  bear  it  no  longer,  but  cries  out 
aloud,  "St.Paul!  St.  Paul!  behold  he  prayeth."  I  was 
afraid  Atkins  would  hear  him,  therefore  I  entreated 
him  to  withhold  himself  a  while,  that  we  might  see 
an  end  of  the  scene,  which  to  me,  I  must  confess, 
was  the  most  affecting  that  ever  I  saw  in  my  life. 
Well,  he  strove  with  himself  for  a  while,  but  was 
in  such  raptures  to  think  that  the  poor  heathen 
woman  was  become  a  Christian  that  he  was  not 


i84         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

able  to  contain  himself;  he  wept  several  times, 
then,  throwing  up  his  hands  and  crossing  his  breast, 
said  over  several  things  ejaculatory,  and  by  way  of 
giving  God  thanks  for  so  miraculous  a  testimony 
of  the  success  of  our  endeavours  ;  some  he  spoke 
softly,  and  I  could  not  well  hear  others ;  some  in 
Latin,  some  in  French ;  then  two  or  three  times  the 
tears  would  interrupt  him ;  that  he  could  not  speak  at 
all ;  but  I  begged  that  he  would  contain  himself,  and 
let  us  more  narrowly  and  fully  observe  what  was 
before  us,  which  he  did  for  a  time,  the  scene  not 
being  near  ended  yet ;  for  after  the  poor  man  and 
his  wife  were  risen  again  from  their  knees,  we  ob- 
served he  stood  talking  still  eagerly  to  her,  and  we 
observed  her  motion,  that  she  was  greatly  affected 
with  what  he  said,  by  her  frequently  lifting  up  her 
hands,  laying  her  hand  to  her  breast,  and  such  other 
postures  as  express  the  greatest  seriousness  and  at- 
tention :  this  continued  about  half  a  quarter  of  an 
hour,  and  then  they  walked  away;  so  we  could  see 
no  more  of  them  in  that  situation.  I  took  this  in- 
terval to  talk  with  my  clergyman  ;  and  first,  I  was 
glad  to  see  the  particulars  we  had  both  been  wit- 
nesses to,  that  though  I  was  hard  enough  of  belief 
in  such  cases,  yet  that  I  began  to  think  it  was  all 
very  sincere  here,  both  in  the  man  and  his  wife, 
however  ignorant  they  might  both  be,  and  I  hoped 
such  a  beginning  would  yet  have  a  more  happy 
end:  "And  who  knows,"  said  I,  "but  these  two 
may  in  time,  by  instruction  and  example,  work 
upon  some  of  the  others?"  "  Some  of  them?  "  said 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  185 

he,  turning  quick  upon  me ;  "  aye,  upon  all  of  them : 
depend  upon  it,  if  those  two  savages,  for  he  has 
been  but  little  better  as  you  relate  it,  should  embrace 
Jesus  Christ,  they  will  never  leave  it  till  they  work 
upon  all  the  rest ;  for  true  religion  is  naturally 
communicative,  and  he  that  is  once  made  a  Christ- 
ian will  never  leave  a  pagan  behind  him  if  he  can 
help  it."  I  owned  it  was  a  most  Christian  principle 
to  think  so,  and  a  testimony  of  true  zeal,  as  well 
as  a  generous  heart,  in  him.  "  But,  my  friend," 
said  I,  "  will  you  give  me  leave  to  start  one  dif- 
ficulty here  ?  I  cannot  tell  how  to  object  the  least 
thing  against  that  affectionate  concern  which  you 
show  for  the  turning  the  poor  people  from  their 
paganism  to  the  Christian  religion  :  but  how  does 
this  comfort  you  while  these  people  are,  in  your 
account,  out  of  the  pale  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
without  which  you  believe  there  is  no  salvation  ? 
so  that  you  esteem  these  but  heretics,  and  for  other 
reasons  as  effectually  lost  as  the  pagans  themselves." 
To  this  he  answered,  with  abundance  of  candour, 
thus:  "Sir,  I  am  a  Catholic  of  the  Roman  Church, 
and  a  priest  of  the  order  of  St.  Benedict,  and  I  em- 
brace all  the  principles  of  the  Roman  faith ;  but  yet, 
if  you  will  believe  me,  and  that  I  do  not  speak  in 
compliment  to  you,  or  in  respect  to  my  circum- 
stances and  your  civilities;  I  say,  nevertheless,  I  do 
not  look  upon  you  who  call  yourselves  reformed, 
without  some  charity  :  I  dare  not  say  (though  I 
know  it  is  our  opinion  in  general)  that  you  cannot 
be  saved;  I  will  by  no  means  limit  the  mercy  of 


i86         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

Christ  so  far  as  to  think  that  he  cannot  receive  you 
into  the  bosom  of  his  Church,  in  a  manner  to  us 
unperceivable ;  and  I  hope  you  have  the  same 
charity  for  us :  I  pray  daily  for  your  being  all  re- 
stored to  Christ's  Church,  by  whatsoever  method 
he,  who  is  all- wise,  is  pleased  to  direct.  In  the 
mean  time,  sure  you  will  allow  it  consists  with  me, 
as  a  Roman,  to  distinguish  far  between  a  Protest- 
ant and  a  Pagan;  between  one  that  calls  on  Jesus 
Christ,  though  in  a  way  which  I  do  not  think  is 
according  to  the  true  faith,  and  a  savage  or  a  bar- 
barian, that  knows  no  God,  no  Christ,  no  Redeemer ; 
and  if  you  are  not  within  the  pale  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  we  hope  you  are  nearer  being  restored  to 
it  than  those  that  know  nothing  of  God  or  of  his 
Church:  and  I  rejoice,  therefore,  when  I  see  this 
poor  man,  who,  you  say,  has  been  a  profligate,  and 
almost  a  murderer,  kneel  down  and  pray  to  Jesus 
Christ,  as  we  suppose  he  did,  though  not  fully 
enlightened ;  believing  that  God,  from  whom  every 
such  work  proceeds,  will  sensibly  touch  his  heart, 
and  bring  him  to  the  further  knowledge  of  that 
truth  in  his  own  time :  and  if  God  shall  influence 
this  poor  man  to  convert  and  instruct  the  ignorant 
savage,  his  wife,  I  can  never  believe  that  he  shall 
be  cast  away  himself.  And  have  I  not  reason  then 
to  rejoice  the  nearer  any  are  brought  to  the  know- 
ledge of  Christ,  though  they  may  not  be  brought 
quite  home  into  the  bosom  of  the  Catholic  Church 
just  at  the  time  when  I  may  desire  it,  leaving  it  to 
the  goodness  of  Christ  to  perfect  his  work  in  his 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  187 

own  time,  and  in  his  own  way?  Certainly,  I  would 
rejoice  if  all  the  savages  in  America  were  brought, 
like  this  poor  woman,  to  pray  to  God,  though  they 
were  all  to  be  Protestants  at  first,  rather  than  they 
should  continue  pagans  or  heathens ;  firmly  believ- 
ing that  he  that  had  bestowed  the  first  light  to  them 
would  farther  illuminate  them  with  a  beam  of  his 
heavenly  grace,  and  bring  them  into  the  pale  of 
his  Church,  when  he  should  see  good." 


CHAPTER  X 

1WAS  astonished  at  the  sincerity  and  temper  of 
this  pious  Papist,  as  much  as  I  was  oppressed  by 
the  power  of  his  reasoning ;  and  it  presently  occurred 
to  my  thoughts  that  if  such  a  temper  was  universal, 
we  might  be  all  Catholic  Christians,  whatever  church 
or  particular  profession  we  joined  in;  that  a  spirit 
of  charity  would  soon  work  us  all  into  right  princi- 
ples ;  and  as  he  thought  that  the  like  charity  would 
make  us  all  Catholics,  so  I  told  him  I  believed  had 
all  the  members  of  his  church  the  like  moderation, 
they  would  soon  all  be  Protestants.  —  And  there 
we  left  that  part;  for  we  never  disputed  at  all. 

However,  I  talked  to  him  another  way,  and  tak- 
ing him  by  the  hand,  "  My  friend,"  says  I,  "  I  wish 
all  the  clergy  of  the  Romish  Church  were  blest  with 
such  moderation,  and  had  an  equal  share  of  your 
charity.  I  am  entirely  of  your  opinion:  but  I  must 
tell  you  that  if  you  should  preach  such  doctrine  in 
Spain  or  Italy,  they  would  put  you  into  the  Inqui- 
sition." "It  may  be  so,"  said  he;  "I  know  not 
what  they  would  do  in  Spain  or  Italy ;  but  I  will  not 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  189 

say  they  would  be  the  better  Christians  for  that  se- 
verity ;  for  I  am  sure  there  is  no  heresy  in  abound- 
ing with  charity." 

As  Will  Atkins  and  his  wife  were  gone,  our  busi- 
ness there  was  over,  so  we  went  back  our  own  way ; 
and  when  we  came  back,  we  found  them  waiting 
to  be  called  in :  observing  this,  I  asked  my  clergy- 
man if  we  should  discover  to  him  that  we  had  seen 
him  under  the  bush  or  not;  and  it  was  his  opinion 
we  should  not,  but  that  we  should  talk  to  him  first, 
and  hear  what  he  would  say  to  us ;  so  we  called  him 
in  alone,  nobody  being  in  the  place  but  ourselves, 
and  I  began  with  him  thus  : 

"  Will  Atkins,"  said  I,  "  prithee  what  education 
had  you  ?  What  was  your  father  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  A  better  man  than  ever  I  shall  be : 
Sir,  my  father  was  a  clergyman." 

R.  C.  "  What  education  did  he  give  you  ?  " 

W.  A.  "He  would  have  taught  me  well,  sir; 
but  I  despised  all  education,  instruction,  or  cor- 
rection, like  a  beast  as  I  was." 

R.  C.  "  It  is  true,  Solomon  says.  He  that  de- 
spises reproof  is  brutish." 

W.  A.  "Aye,  sir,  I  was  brutish  indeed,  for  I 
murdered  my  father :  for  God's  sake,  sir,  talk  no 
more  about  that,  sir ;  I  murdered  my  poor  father." 

Pr.  "  Ha  !  a  murderer  !  " 

Here  the  priest  started  (for  I  interpreted  every 
word  as  he  spoke)  and  looked  pale :  it  seems  he 
believed  that  Will  had  really  killed  his  father. 

R.  C.  "  No,  no,  sir,  I  do  not  understand  him 


I90         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

so :  Will  Atkins,  explain  yourself;  you  did  not 
kill  your  father,  did  you,  with  your  own  hands  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  No,  sir,  I  did  not  cut  his  throat ;  but 
I  cut  the  thread  of  all  his  comforts,  and  shortened 
his  days :  I  broke  his  heart  by  the  most  ungrate- 
ful, unnatural  return  for  the  most  tender  and  affec- 
tionate treatment  that  father  ever  gave,  or  child 
could  receive." 

R.  C.  "Well,  I  did  not  ask  you  about  your 
father,  to  extort  this  confession :  I  pray  God  give 
you  repentance  for  it,  and  forgive  that  and  all  your 
other  sins;  but  I  asked  you  because  I  see  that 
though  you  have  not  much  learning,  yet  you  are 
not  so  ignorant  as  some  are  in  things  that  are  good ; 
that  you  have  known  more  of  religion,  a  great  deal, 
than  you  have  practised." 

W.  A.  "Though  you,  sir,  did  not  extort  the 
confession  that  I  made  about  my  father,  conscience 
does ;  and  whenever  we  come  to  look  back  upon 
our  lives,  the  sins  against  our  indulgent  parents 
are  certainly  the  first  that  touch  us ;  the  wounds 
they  make  lie  deepest,  and  the  weight  they  leave 
will  lie  heaviest  upon  the  mind,  of  all  the  sins  we 
can  commit." 

R.  C.  "  You  talk  too  feelingly  and  sensibly  for 
me,  Atkins  ;  I  cannot  bear  it." 

W.  A.  "  You  bear  it,  master !  I  dare  say  you 
know  nothing  of  it." 

R.  C.  "  Yes,  Atkins ;  every  shore,  every  hill, 
nay,  I  may  say  every  tree  in  this  island,  is  witness 
to  the  anguish  of  my  soul  for  my  ingratitude  and 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  191 

bad  usage  of  a  good,  tender  father ;  a  father  much 
like  yours,  by  your  description :  and  I  murdered 
my  father  as  well  as  you.  Will  Atkins  ;  but  I  think, 
for  all  that,  my  repentance  is  short  of  yours  too, 
by  a  great  deal." 

I  would  have  said  more  if  I  could  have  restrained 
my  passions ;  but  I  thought  this  poor  man's  repent- 
ance was  so  much  sincerer  than  mine  that  I  was 
going  to  leave  off  the  discourse  and  retire ;  for  I 
was  surprised  with  what  he  had  said,  and  thought 
that  instead  of  my  going  about  to  teach  and  instruct 
him,  this  man  was  made  a  teacher  and  instructor 
to  me  in  a  most  surprising  and  unexpected  man- 
ner. 

I  laid  all  this  before  the  young  clergyman,  who 
was  greatly  affected  with  it,  and  said  to  me,  "  Did 
I  not  say,  sir,  that  when  this  man  was  converted 
he  would  preach  to  us  all  ?  I  tell  you,  sir,  if  this 
one  man  be  made  a  true  penitent,  here  will  be  no 
need  of  me ;  he  will  make  Christians  of  all  in  the 
island." 

But  having  a  little  composed  myself,  I  renewed 
my  discourse  with  Will  Atkins.  "  But,  Will,"  said 
I,  "  how  comes  the  sense  of  this  matter  to  touch 
you  just  now  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  Sir,  you  have  set  me  about  a  work  that 
has  struck  a  dart  through  my  very  soul ;  I  have 
been  talking  about  God  and  religion  to  my  wife, 
in  order,  as  you  directed  me,  to  make  a  Christian 
of  her,  and  she  has  preached  such  a  sermon  to  me 
as  I  shall  never  forget  while  I  live." 


192         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

R.  C.  "  No,  no,  it  is  not  your  wife  has  preached 
to  you ;  but  when  you  were  moving  religious  ar- 
guments to  her,  conscience  has  flung  them  back 
upon  you." 

W.  A.  "Aye,  sir,  with  such  force  as  is  not  to 
be  resisted." 

R.  C.  "  Pray,  Will,  let  us  know  what  passed 
between  you  and  your  wife  ;  for  I  know  something 
of  it  already." 

W.  A.  "  Sir,  it  is  impossible  to  give  you  a  full 
account  of  it;  I  am  too  full  to  hold  it,  and  yet  have 
no  tongue  to  express  it ;  but  let  her  have  said  what 
she  will,  and  though  I  cannot  give  you  an  account 
of  it,  this  I  can  tell  you,  that  I  have  resolved  to 
amend  and  reform  my  life." 

R.  C.  "  But  tell  us  some  of  it :  how  did  you  be- 
gin, Will  ?  For  this  has  been  an  extraordinary  case, 
that  is  certain.  She  has  preached  a  sermon,  indeed, 
if  she  has  wrought  this  upon  you." 

W.  A.  "  Why,  I  first  told  her  the  nature  of  our 
laws  about  marriage,  and  what  the  reasons  were 
that  men  and  women  were  obliged  to  enter  into 
such  compacts  as  it  was  neither  in  the  power  of  one 
nor  other  to  break;  that  otherwise,  order  and  jus- 
tice could  not  be  maintained,  and  men  would  run 
from  their  wives,  and  abandon  their  children,  mix 
confusedly  with  one  another,  and  neither  families 
be  kept  entire,  nor  inheritances  be  settled  by  legal 
descent." 

R.  C.  "You  talk  like  a  civilian,  Will.  Could 
you  make  her  understand  what  you  meant  by  in- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  193 

heritance  and  families  ?  They  know  no  such  things 
among  the  savages,  but  marry  anyhow,  without 
regard  to  relation,  consanguinity,  or  family ;  bro- 
ther and  sister,  nay,  as  I  have  been  told,  even  the 
father  and  the  daughter,  and  the  son  and  the 
mother." 

W.  A.  '*  I  believe,  sir,  you  are  misinformed,  and 
my  wife  assures  me  of  the  contrary,  and  that  they 
abhor  it ;  perhaps,  for  any  farther  relations,  they 
may  not  be  so  exact  as  we  are ;  but  she  tells  me 
they  never  touch  one  another  in  the  near  relation- 
ship you  speak  of" 

R.  C.  "  Well,  what  did  she  say  to  what  you 
told  her?" 

W.  A.  "  She  said  she  liked  it  very  well,  and  it 
was  much  better  than  in  her  country." 

R.  C.  "  But  did  you  tell  her  what  marriage 
was  r 

W.  A.  "  Aye,  aye ;  there  began  our  dialogue. 
I  asked  her  if  she  would  be  married  to  me  our  way. 
She  asked  me  what  way  that  was.  I  told  her  mar- 
riage was  appointed  by  God  ;  and  here  we  had  a 
strange  talk  together,  indeed,  as  ever  man  and  wife 
had,  I  believe." 

N.  B.  This  dialogue  between  Will  Atkins  and 
his  wife  I  took  down  in  writing,  just  after  he  had 
told  it  me,  which  was  as  follows  : 

Wife.  "  Appointed  by  your  God  !  Why,  have 
you  a  God  In  your  country  ?  " 

W.  A.  "Yes,  my  dear,  God  Is  In  every  coun- 
try." 


194         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

Wife.  "  No  you  God  in  my  country;  my  coun- 
try have  the  great  old  Benamuckee  God." 

W.  A.  "  Child,  I  am  very  unfit  to  show  you 
who  God  is :  God  is  in  heaven,  and  made  the 
heaven  and  the  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in 
them  is.'* 

Wife.  "  No  makee  de  earth ;  no  you  God 
makee  all  earth ;  no  makee  my  country/' 

Will  Atkins  laughed  a  little  at  her  expression 
of  God  not  making  her  country. 

Wife.  "  No  laugh ;  why  laugh  me  ?  This  no- 
thing to  laugh." 

He  was  justly  reproved  by  his  wife,  for  she  was 
more  serious  than  he  at  first. 

W.  A.  "  That 's  true,  indeed;  I  will  not  laugh 
any  more,  my  dear." 

Wife.  "  Why  you  say  you  God  makee  all  ?  " 

W.  A.  "Yes,  child,  our  God  made  the  whole 
world,  and  you  and  me,  and  all  things;  for  he  is 
the  only  true  God,  and  there  is  no  God  but  him ; 
he  lives  for  ever  in  heaven." 

Wife.  "  Why  you  no  tell  me  long  ago  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  That 's  true,  indeed ;  but  I  have  been 
a  wicked  wretch,  and  have  not  only  forgotten  to 
acquaint  thee  with  anything  before,  but  have  lived 
without  God  in  the  world  myself." 

Wife.  "What!  have  you  a  great  God  in  your 
country,  you  no  know  him  ?  No  say '  O  *  to  him. 
No  do  good  thing  for  him  ?  That  no  pos- 
sible." 

W.  A.  "  It  is  true,  though,  for  all  that ;  we  live 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  195 

as  if  there  was  no  God  in  heaven,  or  that  he  had 
no  power  on  earth." 

Wife.  "  But  why  God  let  you  do  so  ?  Why  he 
no  makee  you  good  live  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  It  is  all  our  own  fault." 

Wife.  "  But  you  say  me  he  is  great,  much  great, 
have  much  great  power,  can  makee  kill  when  he 
will,  why  he  no  makee  kill  when  you  no  serve  him, 
no  say  '  O  *  to  him,  no  be  good  mans  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  That  is  true,  he  might  strike  me  dead ; 
and  I  ought  to  expect  it,  for  I  have  been  a  wicked 
wretch,  that  is  true  ;  but  God  is  merciful,  and  does 
not  deal  with  us  as  we  deserve." 

Wife.  "  But  then  do  you  not  tell  God  thankee 
for  that  too  ?  " 

W.  A.  "No,  indeed,  I  have  not  thanked  God 
for  his  mercy,  any  more  than  I  have  feared  God 
for  his  power." 

Wife.  "  Then  you  God  no  God  ;  me  no  think 
believe  he  be  such  one, great  much  power,  strong: 
no  makee  kill  you,  though  you  make  him  so  much 
angry." 

W.  A.  "  What !  will  my  wicked  life  hinder 
you  from  believing  in  God.^  What  a  dreadful 
creature  am  I  !  and  what  a  sad  truth  is  it  that  the 
horrid  lives  of  Christians  hinder  the  conversion 
of  heathens  !  " 

Wife.  "  How  me  think  you  have  great  much 
God  up  there  [she  points  up  to  heaven]  and  yet 
no  do  well,  no  do  good  thing  ?  Can  he  tell  ?  Sure 
he  no  tell  what  you  do  ? " 


196         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

W.  A.  "Yes, yes,  he  knows  and  sees  all  things; 
he  hears  us  speak,  sees  what  we  do,  knows  what  we 
think,  though  we  do  not  speak." 

Wife.  "  What !  he  no  hear  you  curse,  swear, 
speak  de  great  damn  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  Yes,  yes,  he  hears  it  all." 

Wife.  "  Where  be  then  the  much  great  power 
strong? " 

W.  A.  "He  is  merciful,  that  is  all  we  can  say 
for  it;  and  this  proves  him  to  be  the  true  God; 
he  is  God,  and  not  man,  and  therefore  we  are  not 
consumed." 

Here  Will  Atkins  told  us  he  was  struck  with 
horror,  to  think  how  he  could  tell  his  wife  so 
clearly  that  God  sees,  and  hears,  and  knows  the 
secret  thoughts  of  the  heart,  and  all  that  we  do,  and 
yet  that  he  had  dared  to  do  all  the  vile  things  he 
had  done. 

Wife.  "  Merciful !  What  you  call  that?" 

W.  A.  "  He  is  our  father  and  maker,  and  he 
pities  and  spares  us." 

Wife.  "  So  then  he  never  makee  kill,  never 
angry  when  you  do  wicked  ;  then  he  no  good  him- 
self, or  no  great  able." 

W.  A.  "  Yes,  yes,  my  dear,  he  is  infinitely  good 
and  infinitely  great,  and  able  to  punish  too ;  and 
sometimes,  to  show  his  justice  and  vengeance,  he 
lets  fly  his  anger  to  destroy  sinners  and  make  ex- 
amples ;  many  are  cut  off  in  their  sins." 

Wife.  "  But  no  makee  kill  you  yet;  then  he 
tell  you,  may  be,  that  he  no  makee  you  kill:  so 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  197 

you  makee  de  bargain  with  him,  you  do  bad  thing, 
he  no  be  angry  at  you  when  he  be  angry  at  other 
mans." 

W.  A.  "No,  indeed ;  my  sins  are  all  presump- 
tions upon  his  goodness;  and  he  would  be  infin- 
itely just  if  he  destroyed  me,  as  he  had  done 
other  men.'* 

Wife.  "Well,  and  yet  no  kill,  no  makee  you 
dead ;  what  you  say  to  him  for  that  ?  You  no  tell 
him  thankee  for  all  that  too  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  I  am  an  unthankful,  ungrateful  dog, 
that  is  true.'* 

Wife.  "  Why  he  no  makee  you  much  good  bet- 
ter ?  you  say  he  makee  you." 

W.  A.  "  He  made  me,  as  he  made  all  the  world : 
it  is  I  have  deformed  myself  and  abused  his  good- 
ness, and  made  myself  an  abominable  wretch." 

Wife.  "  I  wish  you  makee  God  know  me;  I  no 
makee  him  angry,  I  no  do  bad  wicked  thing." 

Here  Will  Atkins  said  his  heart  sunk  within  him, 
to  hear  a  poor  untaught  creature  desire  to  be  taught 
to  know  God,  and  he  such  a  wicked  wretch  that  he 
could  not  say  one  word  to  her  about  God  but  what 
the  reproach  of  his  own  carriage  would  make  most 
irrational  to  her  to  believe ;  nay,  that  already  she  had 
told  him  that  she  could  not  believe  In  God,  because 
he,  that  was  so  wicked,  was  not  destroyed. 

W.  A.  "  My  dear,  you  mean  you  wish  I  could 
teach  you  to  know  God,  not  God  to  know  you  ;  for 
he  knows  you  already,  and  every  thought  in  your 
heart." 


198         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

Wife.  "Why  then  he  know  what  I  say  to  you 
now;  he  know  me  wish  to  know  him  ;  how  shall  me 
know  who  makee  me  ?  '* 

W.  A.  "Poor  creature,  he  must  teach  thee,  I 
cannot  teach  thee  ;  I  will  pray  to  him  to  teach  thee 
to  know  him,  and  forgive  me,  that  am  unworthy  to 
teach  thee/* 

The  poor  fellow  was  in  such  an  agony  at  her  de- 
siring him  to  make  her  know  God,  and  her  wishing 
to  know  him,  that  he  said  he  fell  down  on  his  knees 
before  her,  and  prayed  to  God  to  enlighten  her  mind 
with  the  saving  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to 
pardon  his  sins,  and  accept  of  his  being  the  un- 
worthy instrument  of  instructing  her  in  the  princi- 
ples of  religion :  after  which  he  sat  down  by  her 
again,  and  their  dialogue  went  on.  —  This  was  the 
time  when  we  saw  him  kneel  down,  and  hold  up  his 
hands. 

Wife.  "What  you  put  down  the  knee  for?  What 
you  hold  up  the  hand  for?  What  you  say  ?  Who 
you  speak  to  ?  What  is  all  that  ?  *' 

W.  A.  "My  dear,  I  bow  my  knees  in  token  of 
my  submission  to  him  that  made  me  ;  I  said  *  O  *  to 
him,  as  you  call  it ;  and  as  your  old  men  do  to  their 
idol  Benamuckee ;  that  is,  I  prayed  to  him." 

Wife.  "  What  you  say  '  O  *  to  him  for  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  I  prayed  to  him  to  open  your  eyes,  and 
your  understanding,  that  you  may  know  him,  and 
be  accepted  by  him." 

Wife.  "  Can  he  do  that  too  ?  " 

W.  A.  "Yes,  he  can  ;  he  can  do  all  things." 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  199 

Wife.  "  But  now  he  hear  what  you  say  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  Yes ;  he  has  bid  us  pray  to  him,  and 
promised  to  hear  us." 

Wife.  "  Bid  you  pray  ?  When  he  bid  you  ?  How 
he  bid  you  ?  What!  you  hear  him  speak  ?  " 

W.  A.  "  No,  we  do  not  hear  him  speak  ;  but  he 
has  revealed  himself  many  ways  to  us." 

Here  he  was  at  a  great  loss  to  make  her  under- 
stand that  God  has  revealed  himself  to  us  by  his 
word,  and  what  his  word  was,  but  at  last  he  told  it 
her  thus : 

W.  A.  "  God  has  spoken  to  some  good  men  in 
former  days,  even  from  heaven,  by  plain  words ;  and 
God  has  inspired  good  men  by  his  Spirit;  and  they 
have  written  all  his  laws  down  in  a  book.*' 

Wife.  "  Me  no  understand  that ;  where  is 
book  ? " 

W.  A.  "  Alas !  my  poor  creature,  I  have  not  this 
book ;  but  I  hope  I  shall  one  time  or  other  get  it 
for  you,  and  help  you  to  read  it." 

Here  he  embraced  her  with  great  affection  ;  but 
with  inexpressible  grief  that  he  had  not  a  Bible. 

Wife.  "  But  how  you  makee  me  know  that  God 
teachee  them  to  write  that  book?" 

W.  A.  "  By  the  same  rule  that  we  know  him  to 
be  God." 

Wife.  "  What  rule  ?  What  way  you  know 
him?" 

W.  A.  "  Because  he  teaches  and  commands  no- 
thing but  what  is  good,  righteous,  and  holy,  and 
tends  to  make  us  perfectly  good,  as  well  as  perfectly 


200         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

happy ;  and  because  he  forbids,  and  commands  us 
to  avoid,  all  that  is  wicked,  that  is  evil  in  itself,  or 
evil  in  its  consequence/' 

Wife.  "  That  me  would  understand,  that  me  fain 
see ;  if  he  teachee  all  good  thing,  he  makee  all  good 
thing,  he  give  all  thing,  he  hear  me  when  I  say '  O ' 
to  him,  as  you  do  just  now;  he  makee  me  good, 
if  I  wish  to  be  good ;  he  spare  me,  no  makee  kill 
me,  when  I  no  be  good ;  all  this  you  say  he  do,  yet 
he  be  great  God :  me  take,  think,  believe  him  to 
be  great  God  ;  me  say  '  O  '  to  him  with  you,  my 
dear." 

Here  the  poor  man  could  forbear  no  longer,  but 
raised  her  up,  made  her  kneel  by  him,  and  he  prayed 
to  God  aloud  to  instruct  her  in  the  knowledge  of 
himself,  by  his  Spirit;  and  that  by  some  good  pro- 
vidence, if  possible,  she  might  some  time  or  other 
come  to  have  a  Bible,  that  she  might  read  the  Word 
of  God,  ^nd  be  taught  by  it  to  know  him.  —  This 
was  the  time  that  we  saw  him  lift  her  up  by  the 
hand,  and  saw  him  kneel  down  by  her,  as  above. 

They  had  several  other  discourses,  it  seems,  after 
this,  too  long  to  be  set  down  here  ;  and  particularly 
she  made  him  promise  that  since  he  confessed  his 
own  life  had  been  a  wicked  abominable  course  of 
provocations  against  God,  that  he  would  reform  it, 
and  not  make  God  angry  any  more  ;  lest  he  should 
make  him  dead,  as  she  called  it,  and  then  she  would 
be  left  alone,  and  never  be  taught  to  know  this  God 
better ;  and  lest  he  should  be  miserable,  as  he  had 
told  her  wicked  men  would  be,  after  death. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  201 

This  was  a  strange  account,  and  very  affecting 
to  us  both,  but  particularly  to  the  young  clergy- 
man; he  was  indeed  wonderfully  surprised  with  it, 
but  under  the  greatest  affliction  imaginable  that  he 
could  not  talk  to  her,  that  he  could  not  speak  Eng- 
lish, to  make  her  understand  him ;  and  as  she  spoke 
but  very  broken  English,  he  could  not  understand 
her;  however,  he  turned  himself  to  me,  and  told 
me  that  he  believed  that  there  must  be  more  to 
do  with  this  woman  than  to  marry  her.  I  did  not 
understand  him  at  first,  but  at  length  he  explained 
himself,  viz.,  that  she  ought  to  be  baptized.  I 
agreed  with  him  in  that  part  readily,  and  was  for 
going  about  it  presently.  "No,  no;  hold,  sir," 
said  he ;  "  though  I  would  have  her  be  baptized  by  all 
means,  yet  I  must  observe  that  Will  Atkins,  her 
husband,  has  indeed  brought  her,  in  a  wonderful 
manner,  to  be  willing  to  embrace  a  religious  life, 
and  has  given  her  just  ideas  of  the  being  of  a  God ; 
of  his  power,  justice,  and  mercy :  yet  I  desire  to 
know  of  him  if  he  has  said  anything  to  her  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  of  the  salvation  of  sinners ;  of  the 
nature  of  faith  in  him,  and  redemption  by  him; 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  resurrection,  the  last  judg- 
ment, and  a  future  state." 

I  called  Will  Atkins  again,  and  asked  him;  but 
the  poor  fellow  fell  immediately  into  tears,  and  told 
us  he  had  said  something  to  her  of  all  those  things, 
but  that  he  was  himself  so  wicked  a  creature,  and 
his  own  conscience  so  reproached  him  with  his  hor- 
rid ungodly  life,  that  he  trembled  at  the  apprehen- 


202         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

sions  that  her  knowledge  of  him  should  lessen  the 
attention  she  should  give  to  those  things,  and  make 
her  rather  contemn  religion  than  receive  it;  but  he 
was  assured,  he  said,  that  her  mind  was  so  disposed 
to  receive  due  impressions  of  all  those  things,  and 
that  if  I  would  but  discourse  with  her  she  would 
make  it  appear  to  my  satisfaction  that  my  labour 
would  not  be  lost  upon  her. 

Accordingly,  I  called  her  in,  and,  placing  my- 
self as  interpreter  between  my  religious  priest  and 
the  woman,  I  entreated  him  to  begin  with  her ;  but 
sure  such  a  sermon  was  never  preached  by  a  popish 
priest  in  these  latter  ages  of  the  world:  and  as  I 
told  him,  I  thought  he  had  all  the  zeal,  all  the 
knowledge,  all  the  sincerity  of  a  Christian,  without 
the  error  of  a  Roman  Catholic;  and  that  I  took 
him  to  be  such  a  clergyman  as  the  Roman  bishops 
were,  before  the  Church  of  Rome  assumed  spiritual 
sovereignty  over  the  consciences  of  men.  In  a  word, 
he  brought  the  poor  woman  to  embrace  the  know- 
ledge of  Christ,  and  of  redemption  by  him,  not 
with  wonder  and  astonishment  only,  as  she  did  the 
first  notions  of  a  God,  but  with  joy  and  faith;  with 
an  affection,  and  a  surprising  degree  of  understand- 
ing, scarce  to  be  imagined,  much  less  to  be  ex- 
pressed; and,  at  her  own  request,  she  was  bap- 
tized. 

When  he  was  preparing  to  baptize  her,  I  en- 
treated him  that  he  would  perform  that  office  with 
some  caution,  that  the  man  might  not  perceive  he 
was  of  the  Roman  Church,  if  possible,  because  of 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  203 

other  ill  consequences  which  might  attend  a  differ- 
ence among  us  in  that  very  religion  which  we  were 
instructing  the  other  in.  He  told  methatas  he  had 
no  consecrated  chapel,  nor  proper  things  for  the 
office,  I  should  see  he  would  do  it  in  a  manner  that 
I  should  not  know  by  it  that  he  was  a  Roman 
Catholic  himself,  if  I  had  not  known  it  before;  and 
so  he  did ;  for  saying  only  some  words  over  to  him- 
self in  Latin,  which  I  could  not  understand,  he 
poured  a  whole  dishful  of  water  upon  the  woman's 
head,  pronouncing  in  French  very  loud,  "  Mary  " 
(which  was  the  name  her  husband  desired  me  to 
give  her,  for  I  was  her  godfather),  "  I  baptize  thee 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost";  so  that  none  could  know  any- 
thing by  it  what  religion  he  was  of.  He  gave  the 
benediction  afterwards  in  Latin,  but  either  Will 
Atkins  did  not  know  but  it  was  French,  or  else  did 
not  take  notice  of  it  at  that  time. 

As  soon  as  this  was  over,  we  married  them ;  and 
after  the  marriage  was  over,  he  turned  to  Will  At- 
kins, and  in  a  very  affectionate  manner  exhorted 
him  not  only  to  persevere  in  that  good  disposition 
he  was  in,  but  to  support  the  convictions  that  were 
upon  him  by  a  resolution  to  reform  his  life ;  told 
him  it  was  in  vain  to  say  he  repented  if  he  did  not 
forsake  his  crimes  :  represented  to  him  how  God 
had  honoured  him  with  being  the  instrument  of 
bringing  his  wife  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Christian 
religion,  and  that  he  should  be  careful  he  did  not 
dishonour  the  grace  of  God ;  and  that  if  he  did,  he 


204         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

would  see  the  heathen  a  better  Christian  than  him- 
self; the  savage  converted,  and  the  instrument  cast 
away.  He  said  a  great  many  good  things  to  them 
both;  and  then  recommending  them  to  God*s  good- 
ness, gave  them  the  benediction  again,  I  repeating 
everything  to  them  in  English;  and  thus  ended 
the  ceremony.  I  think  it  was  the  most  pleasant  and 
agreeable  day  to  me  that  ever  I  passed  in  my  whole 
life. 

But  my  clergyman  had  not  done  yet;  his 
thoughts  hung  continually  upon  the  conversion  of 
the  thirty-seven  savages,  and  fain  he  would  have 
stayed  upon  the  island  to  have  undertaken  it; 
but  I  convinced  him,  first,  that  his  undertaking 
was  impracticable  in  itself;  and,  secondly,  that 
perhaps  I  would  put  it  into  a  way  of  being  done 
in  his  absence  to  his  satisfaction:  of  which  by 
and  by. 

Having  thus  brought  the  affairs  of  the  island  to 
a  narrow  compass,  I  was  preparing  to  go  on  board 
the  ship,  when  the  young  man  I  had  taken  out  of 
the  famished  ship's  company  came  to  me,  and  told 
me  he  understood  I  had  a  clergyman  with  me,  and 
that  I  had  caused  the  Englishmen  to  be  married 
to  the  savages;  that  he  had  a  match,  too,  which  he 
desired  might  be  finished  before  I  went,  between 
two  Christians,  which  he  hoped  would  not  be  dis- 
agreeable to  me. 

I  knew  this  must  be  the  young  woman  who 
was  his  mother's  servant,  for  there  was  no  other 
Christian  woman  on  the  island ;  so  I  began  to  per- 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  205 

suade  him  not  to  do  anything  of  that  kind  rashly, 
or  because  he  found  himself  in  this  solitary  circum- 
stance. I  represented  to  him  that  he  had  some  con- 
siderable substance  In  the  world,  and  good  friends, 
as  I  understood  by  himself,  and  the  maid  also ; 
that  the  maid  was  not  only  poor,  and  a  servant, 
but  was  unequal  to  him,  she  being  six-  or  seven- 
and-twenty  years  old,  and  he  not  being  seventeen 
or  eighteen  ;  that  he  might  very  probably,  with  my 
assistance,  make  a  remove  from  this  wilderness, 
and  come  into  his  own  country  again  ;  and  that  then 
it  would  be  a  thousand  to  one  but  he  would  repent 
his  choice,  and  the  dislike  of  that  circumstance 
might  be  disadvantageous  to  both.  I  was  going  to 
say  more,  but  he  interrupted  me,  smiling,  and  told 
me,  with  a  great  deal  of  modesty,  that  I  mistook 
in  my  guesses,  that  he  had  nothing  of  that  kind  in 
his  thoughts ;  and  he  was  very  glad  to  hear  that  I 
had  an  intent  of  putting  them  in  a  way  to  see  their 
own  country  again ;  and  nothing  should  have  put 
him  upon  staying  there  but  that  the  voyage  I  was 
going  was  so  exceeding  long  and  hazardous,  and 
would  carry  him  quite  out  of  the  reach  of  all  his 
friends  ;  that  he  had  nothing  to  desire  of  me  but 
that  I  would  settle  him  In  some  little  property  in 
the  island  where  he  was,  give  him  a  servant  or  two, 
and  some  few  necessaries,  and  he  would  settle  him- 
self here  like  a  planter,  waiting  the  good  time  when, 
if  ever  I  returned  to  England,  I  would  redeem  them ; 
and  hoped  I  would  not  be  unmindful  of  him  when 
I  came  to  England :  that  he  would  give  me  some 


2o6         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

letters  to  his  friends  in  London,  to  let  them  know 
how  good  I  had  been  to  him,  and  in  what  part  of 
the  world  and  what  circumstances  I  had  left  him 
in  ;  and  he  promised  me  that  whenever  I  redeemed 
him,  the  plantation,  and  all  the  improvements  he 
had  made  upon  it,  let  the  value  be  what  it  would, 
should  be  wholly  mine. 

His  discourse  was  very  prettily  delivered,  con- 
sidering his  youth,  and  was  the  more  agreeable  to 
me  because  he  told  me  positively  the  match  was 
not  for  himself  I  gave  him  all  possible  assurances 
that  if  I  lived  to  come  safe  to  England  I  would 
deliver  his  letters,  and  do  his  business  effectually : 
and  that  he  might  depend  I  should  never  forget 
the  circumstances  I  had  left  him  in  ;  but  still  I  was 
impatient  to  know  who  was  the  person  to  be  mar- 
ried :  upon  which  he  told  me  it  was  my  Jack-of-all- 
trades  and  his  maid  Susan.  I  was  most  agreeably 
surprised  when  he  named  the  match ;  for  indeed  I 
thought  it  very  suitable.  The  character  of  that  man 
I  have  given  already  ;  and  as  for  the  maid,  she  was 
a  very  honest,  modest,  sober,  and  religious  young 
woman  ;  had  a  very  good  share  of  sense,  was  agree- 
able enough  in  her  person,  spoke  very  handsomely, 
and  to  the  purpose,  always  with  decency  and  good 
manners,  and  neither  too  backward  to  speak,  when 
requisite,  nor  impertinently  forward,  when  it  was 
not  her  business  :  very  handy  and  housewifely,  and 
an  excellent  manager;  fit,  indeed,  to  have  been 
governess  to  the  whole  island,  and  she  knew  very 
well  how  to  behave  in  every  respect. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  207 

The  match  being  proposed  in  this  manner,  we 
married  them  the  same  day ;  and  as  I  was  father 
at  the  altar,  as  I  may  say,  and  gave  her  away,  so  I 
gave  her  a  portion ;  for  I  appointed  her  and  her 
husband  a  handsome  large  space  of  ground  for  their 
plantation ;  and,  indeed,  this  match,  and  the  pro- 
posal the  young  gentleman  made  to  give  him  a 
small  property  in  the  island,  put  me  upon  parcel- 
ling it  out  amongst  them,  that  they  might  not 
quarrel  afterwards  about  their  situation. 

This  sharing-out  the  land  to  them  I  left  to  Will 
Atkins,  who  was  now  grown  a  sober,  grave,  man- 
aging fellow,  perfectly  reformed,  exceedingly  pious 
and  religious,  and,  as  far  as  I  may  be  allowed  to 
speak  positively  in  such  a  case,  I  verily  believe  he 
was  a  true  penitent.  He  divided  things  so  justly, 
and  so  much  to  every  one's  satisfaction,  that  they 
only  desired  one  general  writing  under  my  hand 
for  the  whole,  which  I  caused  to  be  drawn  up,  and 
signed  and  sealed  to  them,  setting  out  the  bounds 
and  situation  of  every  man's  plantation,  and  testi- 
fying that  I  gave  them  thereby  severally  a  right  to 
the  whole  possession  and  inheritance  of  the  re- 
spective plantations  or  farms,  with  their  improve- 
ments, to  them  and  their  heirs,  reserving  all  the 
rest  of  the  island  as  my  own  property,  and  a  cer- 
tain rent  for  every  particular  plantation  after  eleven 
years,  if  I,  or  any  one  from  me,  or  in  my  name, 
came  to  demand  it,  producing  an  attested  copy  of 
the  same  writing. 

As  to  the  government  and  laws  among  them,  I 


ao8         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

told  them  I  was  not  capable  of  giving  them  better 
rules  than  they  were  able  to  give  themselves  ;  only 
I  made  them  promise  me  to  live  in  love  and  good 
neighbourhood  with  one  another;  and  so  I  pre- 
pared to  leave  them. 

One  thing  I  must  not  omit,  and  that  is,  that 
being  now  settled  in  a  kind  of  commonwealth  among 
themselves,  and  having  much  business  in  hand,  it 
was  but  odd  to  have  seven-and-thirty  Indians  live 
in  a  nook  of  the  island,  independent,  and,  indeed, 
unemployed ;  for,  excepting  the  providing  them- 
selves food,  which  they  had  difficulty  enough  to 
do  sometimes,  they  had  no  manner  of  business  or 
property  to  manage.  I  proposed,  therefore,  to  the 
governor  Spaniard  that  he  should  go  to  them  with 
Friday's  father,  and  propose  to  them  to  remove, 
and  either  plant  for  themselves,  or  take  them  into 
their  several  families  as  servants,  to  be  maintained 
for  their  labour,  but  without  being  absolute  slaves  ; 
for  I  would  not  admit  them  to  make  them  slaves 
by  force,  by  any  means ;  because  they  had  their 
liberty  given  them  by  capitulation,  as  it  were  ar- 
ticles of  surrender,  which  they  ought  not  to 
break. 

They  most  willingly  embraced  the  proposal,  and 
came  all  very  cheerful  along  with  him :  so  we  al- 
lotted them  land,  and  plantations,  which  three  or 
four  accepted  of,  but  all  the  rest  chose  to  be 
employed  as  servants  in  the  several  families  we 
had  settled;  and  thus  my  colony  was  in  a  manner 
settled,  as  follows:  The  Spaniards  possessed  my 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  209 

original  habitation,  which  was  the  capital  city,  and 
extended  their  plantations  all  along  the  side  of  the 
brook,  which  made  the  creek  that  I  have  so  often 
described,  as  far  as  my  bower;  and  as  they  increased 
their  culture,  it  went  always  eastward.  The  Eng- 
lish lived  in  the  northeast  part,  where  Will  Atkins 
and  his  comrades  began,  and  came  on  southward 
and  south-west,  towards  the  back  part  of  the  Span- 
iards; and  every  plantation  had  a  great  addition  of 
land  to  take  in,  if  they  found  occasion,  so  that  they 
need  not  jostle  one  another  for  want  of  room.  All 
the  east  end  of  the  island  was  left  uninhabited,  that 
if  any  of  the  savages  should  come  on  shore  there  only 
for  their  usual  customary  barbarities,  they  might 
come  and  go;  if  they  disturbed  nobody,  nobody 
would  disturb  them;  and  no  doubt  but  they  were 
often  ashore,  and  went  away  again,  for  I  never  heard 
that  the  planters  were  ever  attacked  or  disturbed 
any  more. 

It  now  came  Into  my  thoughts  that  I  had  hinted 
to  my  friend  the  clergyman  that  the  work  of  con- 
verting the  savages  might  perhaps  be  set  on  foot 
in  his  absence  to  his  satisfaction,  and  told  him 
that  now  I  thought  it  was  put  in  a  fair  way ;  for  the 
savages  being  thus  divided  among  the  Christians, 
if  they  would  but  every  one  of  them  do  their  part 
with  those  which  came  under  their  hands,  I  hoped 
it  might  have  a  very  good  effect. 

He  agreed  presently  in  that,  if  they  did  their 
part.  "But  how,"  says  he,  "  shall  we  obtain  that 
of  them?"  I  told  him  we  would  call  them  all  to- 


aio         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

gether,  and  leave  it  in  charge  with  them,  or  go  to 
them,  one  by  one,  which  he  thought  best;  so  we  di- 
vided it,  he  to  speak  to  the  Spaniards,  who  were  all 
Papists,  and  I  to  the  English,  who  were  all  Pro- 
testants; and  we  recommended  it  earnestly  to  them, 
and  made  them  promise  that  they  would  never 
make  any  distinction  of  Papist  or  Protestant  in 
their  exhorting  the  savages  to  turn  Christians, 
but  teach  them  the  general  knowledge  of  the  true 
God,  and  of  their  Saviour  Jesus  Christ;  and  they 
likewise  promised  us  that  they  would  never  have 
any  differences  or  disputes  one  with  another  about 
religion. 

When  I  came  to  Will  Atkins's  house  (I  may  call 
it  so,  for  such  a  house,  or  such  a  piece  of  basket- 
work,!  believe,  was  not  standing  in  the  world  again), 
there  I  found  the  young  woman  I  have  mentioned 
above  and  Will  Atkins's  wife  were  become  intimates ; 
and  this  prudent  religious  young  woman  had  per- 
fected the  work  Will  Atkins  had  begun:  and  though 
it  was  not  above  four  days  after  what  I  have  related, 
yet  the  new-baptized  savage  woman  was  made  such 
a  Christian  as  I  have  seldom  heard  of  in  all  my  ob- 
servation or  conversation  in  the  world. 

It  came  next  into  my  mind,  in  the  morning  be- 
fore I  went  to  them,  that,  amongst  all  the  needful 
things  I  had  to  leave  with  them,  I  had  not  left  them 
a  Bible,  in  which  I  showed  myself  less  considering 
for  them  than  my  good  friend  the  widow  was  for 
me,  when  she  sent  me  the  cargo  of  a  hundred  pounds 
from  Lisbon,  where  she  packed  up  three  Bibles 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  211 

and  a  prayer-book.  However,  the  good  woman's 
chanty  had  a  greater  extent  than  ever  she  imagined, 
for  they  were  reserved  for  the  comfort  and  instruc- 
tion of  those  that  made  much  better  use  of  them 
than  I  had  done. 

I  took  one  of  the  Bibles  in  my  pocket,  and  when 
I  came  to  Will  Atkins's  tent,  or  house,  and  found 
the  young  woman  and  Atkins's  baptized  wife  had 
been  discoursing  of  religion  together,  for  Will 
Atkins  told  it  me  with  a  great  deal  of  joy,  I  asked 
if  they  were  together  now,  and  he  said  yes;  so  I 
went  into  the  house,  and  he  with  me,  and  we  found 
them  together  very  earnest  in  discourse.  "Oh, 
sir,"  says  Will  Atkins,  "when  God  has  sinners  to 
reconcile  to  himself,  and  aliens  to  bring  home,  he 
never  wants  a  messenger;  my  wife  has  got  a  new 
instructor;  I  knew  I  was  as  unworthy  as  I  was  in- 
capable of  that  work;  that  young  woman  has  been 
sent  hither  from  heaven;  she  is  enough  to  convert 
a  whole  island  of  savages."  The  young  woman 
blushed,  and  rose  up  to  go  away,  but  I  desired 
her  to  sit  still ;  I  told  her  she  had  a  good  work 
upon  her  hands ;  and  I  hoped  God  would  bless 
her  in  it. 

We  talked  a  little,  and  I  did  not  perceive  they 
had  any  book  among  them,  though  1  did  not  ask: 
but  I  put  my  hand  into  my  pocket,  and  pulled  out 
my  Bible.  "Here,"  says  I  to  Atkins,  "I  have 
brought  you  an  assistant  that  perhaps  you  had  not 
before."  The  man  was  so  confounded  that  he  was 
not  able  to  speak  for  some  time;  but  recovering 


212         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

himself,  he  takes  it  with  both  his  hands,  and  turn- 
ing to  his  wife,  "Here,  my  dear,"  says  he,  "did  I 
not  tell  you  our  God,  though  he  lives  above,  could 
hear  what  we  said?  Here  's  the  book  I  prayed  for 
when  you  and  I  kneeled  down  under  the  bush; 
now  God  has  heard  us,  and  sent  it/'  When  he  had 
said  so  the  man  fell  into  such  transports  of  pas- 
sionate joy  that  between  the  joy  of  having  it,  and 
giving  God  thanks  for  it,  the  tears  ran  down  his  face 
like  a  child  that  was  crying. 

The  woman  was  surprised,  and  was  like  to  have 
run  into  a  mistake  that  none  of  us  were  aware  of,  for 
she  firmly  believed  God  had  sent  the  book  upon 
her  husband's  petition.  It  is  true  that  provident- 
ially it  was  so,  and  might  be  taken  so  in  a  conse- 
quent sense;  but  I  believe  it  would  have  been  no 
difficult  matter,  at  that  time,  to  have  persuaded  the 
poor  woman  to  have  believed  that  an  express  mes- 
senger came  from  heaven  on  purpose  to  bring  that 
individual  book;  but  it  was  too  serious  a  matter 
to  suffer  any  delusion  to  take  place ;  so  I  turned  to 
the  young  woman  and  told  her  we  did  not  desire 
to  impose  upon  the  new  convert  in  her  first  and 
more  ignorant  understanding  of  things,  and  begged 
her  to  explain  to  her  that  God  may  be  very  pro- 
perly said  to  answer  our  petitions  when,  in  the 
course  of  his  providence,  such  things  are  in  a  par- 
ticular manner  brought  to  pass  as  we  petitioned 
for;  but  we  did  not  expect  returns  from  heaven  in 
a  miraculous  and  particular  manner,  and  it  is  our 
mercy  that  it  is  not  so. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  213 

This  the  young  woman  did  afterwards  effectu- 
ally, so  that  there  was,  I  assure  you,  no  priestcraft 
used  here;  and  I  should  have  thought  it  one  of  the 
most  unjustifiable  frauds  in  the  world  to  have  had  it 
so.  But  the  surprise  of  joy  upon  Will  Atkins  is  real- 
ly not  to  be  expressed ;  and  there,  we  may  be  sure, 
was  no  delusion.  Sure  no  man  was  ever  more  thank- 
ful in  the  world  for  anything  of  its  kind  than  he 
was  for  the  Bible ;  nor,  I  believe,  never  any  man 
was  glad  of  a  Bible  from  a  better  principle;  and 
though  he  had  been  a  most  profligate  creature, 
headstrong,  furious,  and  desperately  wicked,  yet 
this  man  is  a  standing  rule  to  us  all  for  the  well  in- 
structing children,  viz.,  that  parents  should  never 
give  over  to  teach  and  instruct,  nor  ever  despair 
of  the  success  of  their  endeavours,  let  the  children 
be  ever  so  refractory,  or,  to  appearance,  insensible 
of  instruction;  for,  if  ever  God,  in  his  providence, 
touches  the  conscience  of  such,  the  force  of  their 
education  returns  upon  them,  and  the  early  in- 
struction of  parents  is  not  lost,  though  it  may  have 
been  many  years  laid  asleep,  but,  some  time  or 
other,  they  may  find  the  benefit  of  it.  Thus  it  was 
with  this  poor  man:  however  ignorant  he  was  of 
religion  and  Christian  knowledge,  he  found  he  had 
some  to  do  with  now  more  ignorant  than  himself, 
and  that  the  least  part  of  the  instruction  of  his  good 
father  that  now  came  to  his  mind  was  of  use  to  him. 

Among  the  rest  it  occurred  to  him,  he  said,  how 
his  father  used  to  insist  so  much  on  the  inexpress- 
ible value  of  the  Bible,  the  privilege  and  blessing 


214         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

of  it  to  nations,  families,  and  persons:  but  he 
never  entertained  the  least  notion  of  the  worth  of 
it  till  now,  when  being  to  talk  to  heathens,  savages, 
and  barbarians,  he  wanted  the  help  of  the  written 
oracle  for  his  assistance. 

The  young  woman  was  glad  of  it  also  for  the 
present  occasion,  though  she  had  one,  and  so  had 
the  youth,  on  board  our  ship,  among  their  goods, 
which  were  not  yet  brought  on  shore.  And  now 
having  said  so  many  things  of  this  young  woman, 
I  cannot  omit  telling  one  story  more  of  her  and 
myself,  which  has  something  in  it  very  informing 
and  remarkable. 

I  have  related  to  what  extremity  the  poor  young 
woman  was  reduced,  how  her  mistress  was  starved 
to  death,  and  died  on  board  that  unhappy  ship  we 
met  at  sea,  and  how  the  whole  ship's  company  was 
reduced  to  the  last  extremity.  The  gentlewoman 
and  her  son,  and  this  maid  were  first  hardly  used, 
as  to  provisions,  and  at  last  totally  neglected  and 
starved;  that  is  to  say,  brought  to  the  last  ex- 
tremity of  hunger.  One  day,  being  discoursing  with 
her  on  the  extremities  they  suffered,  I  asked  her  if 
she  could  describe,  by  what  she  had  felt,  what  it 
was  to  starve,  and  how  it  appeared.  She  told  me  she 
believed  she  could,  and  she  told  her  tale  very  dis- 
tinctly, thus: 

"First,  sir,"  said  she,  "we  had  for  some  days 
fared  exceeding  hard,  and  suffered  very  great  hun- 
ger; but  at  last  we  were  wholly  without  food  of  any 
kind,  except  sugar,  and  a  little  wine  and  water. 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  215 

The  first  day,  after  I  had  received  no  food  at  all, 
I  found  myself,  towards  evening,  first  empty  and 
sick  at  the  stomach,  and  nearer  night  much  in- 
clined to  yawning  and  sleep.  I  lay  down  on  a  couch 
in  the  great  cabin  to  sleep,  and  slept  about  three 
hours,  and  awaked  a  little  refreshed,  having  taken 
a  glass  of  wine  when  I  lay  down :  after  being  about 
three  hours  awake,  it  being  about  five  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  I  found  myself  empty,  and  my  stomach 
sickish,  and  lay  down  again,  but  could  not  sleep  at 
all,  being  very  faint  and  ill;  and  thus  I  continued 
all  the  second  day,  with  a  strange  variety,  first  hun- 
gry, then  sick  again,  with  retchings  to  vomit.  The 
second  night,  being  obliged  to  go  to  bed  again  with- 
out any  food,  more  than  a  draught  of  fresh  water, 
and  being  asleep,  I  dreamed  I  was  at  Barbadoes, 
and  that  the  market  was  mightily  stocked  with  pro- 
visions ;  that  I  bought  some  for  my  mistress,  and 
went  and  dined  very  heartily.  I  thought  my  stom- 
ach was  as  full  after  this  as  it  would  have  been 
after  a  good  dinner;  but  when  I  awaked,  I  was  ex- 
ceedingly sunk  in  my  spirits  to  find  myself  in  the 
extremity  of  famine.  The  last  glass  of  wine  we  had 
I  drank,  and  put  sugar  in  it,  because  of  its  having 
some  spirit^to  supply  nourishment;  but  there  being 
no  substance  in  the  stomach  for  the  digesting  office 
to  work  upon,  I  found  the  only  effisct  of  the  wine 
was  to  raise  disagreeable  fumes  from  the  stomach 
into  the  head;  and  I  lay,  as  they  told  me,  stupid 
and  senseless,  as  one  drunk,  for  some  time.  The 
third  day,  in  the  morning,  after  a  night  of  strange, 


2i6         THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

confused,  and  inconsistent  dreams,  and  rather  doz- 
ing than  sleeping,  I  awaked  ravenous  and  furious 
with  hunger;  and  I  question,  had  not  my  under- 
standing returned  and  conquered  it,  whether,  if  I 
had  been  a  mother,  and  had  had  a  little  child  with 
me,  its  life  would  have  been  safe  or  not.  This 
lasted  about  three  hours ;  during  which  time  I  was 
twice  raging  mad,  as  any  creature  in  Bedlam,  as  my 
young  master  told  me  and  as  he  can  now  inform 
you. 

"In  one  of  these  fits  of  lunacy  or  distraction  I 
fell  down,  and  struck  my  face  against  the  corner  of 
a  pallet  bed,  in  which  my  mistress  lay,  and,  with  the 
blow,  the  blood  gushed  out  of  my  nose;  and  the 
cabin-boy  bringing  me  a  little  basin,  I  sat  down  and 
bled  into  it  a  great  deal;  and  as  the  blood  came 
from  me,  I  came  to  myself,  and  the  violence  of  the 
flame  or  fever  I  was  in  abated,  and  so  did  the  raven- 
ous part  of  the  hunger.  Then  I  grew  sick,  and 
retched  to  vomit,  but  could  not,  for  I  had  nothing 
in  my  stomach  to  bring  up.  After  I  had  bled  some 
time,  I  swooned,  and  they  all  believed  I  was  dead; 
but  I  came  to  myself  soon  after,  and  then  had  a 
most  dreadful  pain  in  my  stomach,  not  to  be  de- 
scribed, not  like  the  colic,  but  a  gnawing,  eager  pain 
for  food ;  and  towards  the  night  it  went  off,  with  a 
kind  of  earnest  wishing  or  longing  for  food,  some- 
thing like,  as  I  suppose,  the  longing  of  a  woman 
with  child.  I  took  another  draught  of  water,  with 
sugar  in  it ;  but  my  stomach  loathed  the  sugar,  and 
brought  it  all  up  again ;  then  I  took  a  draught  of 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  217 

water  without  sugar,  and  that  stayed  with  me;  and 
I  laid  me  down  upon  the  bed,  praying  most  heart- 
ily that  it  would  please  God  to  take  me  away;  and 
composing  my  mind  in  hopes  of  it,  I  slumbered 
a  while,  and  then  waking,  thought  myself  dying, 
being  light  with  vapours  from  an  empty  stomach. 
I  recommended  my  soul  then  to  God,  and  earnestly 
wished  that  somebody  would  throw  me  into  the 
sea. 

"  All  this  while  my  mistress  lay  by  me,  just,  as 
I  thought,  expiring,  but  bore  it  with  much  more 
patience  than  I ;  gave  the  last  bit  of  bread  she  had 
left  to  her  child,  my  young  master,  who  would  not 
have  taken  it,  but  she  obliged  him  to  eat  it;  and 
I  believe  it  saved  his  life. 

"  Towards  the  morning  I  slept  again;  and  when 
I  awoke,  I  fell  into  a  violent  passion  of  crying,  and 
after  that  had  a  second  fit  of  violent  hunger.  I  got 
up  ravenous,  and  in  a  most  dreadful  condition ;  had 
my  mistress  been  dead,  as  much  as  I  loved  her,  I 
am  certain  I  should  have  eaten  a  piece  of  her  flesh 
with  as  much  relish,  and  as  unconcerned,  as  ever  I 
did  eat  the  flesh  of  any  creature  appointed  for  food ; 
and  once  or  twice  I  was  going  to  bite  my  own  arm. 
At  last  I  saw  the  basin  in  which  was  the  blood  I 
had  bled  at  my  nose  the  day  before :  I  ran  to  it,  and 
swallowed  it  with  such  haste,  and  such  a  greedy  ap- 
petite, as  if  I  wondered  nobody  had  taken  it  before, 
and  afraid  it  should  be  taken  from  me  now.  After 
it  was  down,  though  the  thoughts  of  it  filled  me 
with  horror,  yet  it  checked  the  fit  of  hunger,  and  I 


2i8  THE  ADVENTURES  OF 

took  another  draught  of  water,  and  was  composed 
and  refreshed  for  some  hours  after.  This  was  the 
fourth  day ;  and  thus  I  held  it  till  towards  night ; 
when,  within  the  compass  of  three  hours,  I  had  all 
the  several  circumstances  over  again,  one  after  an- 
other, viz.,  sick,  sleepy,  eagerly  hungry,  pain  in  the 
stomach,  then  ravenous  again,  then  sick,  then  luna- 
tic, then  crying,  then  ravenous  again,  and  so  every 
quarter  of  an  hour ;  and  my  strength  wasted  exceed- 
ingly. At  night  I  laid  me  down,  having  no  comfort 
but  in  the  hope  that  I  should  die  before  morning. 

"  All  this  night  I  had  no  sleep  ;  but  the  hunger 
was  now  turned  into  a  disease  ;  and  I  had  a  terrible 
colic  and  griping,  by  wind,  instead  of  food,  having 
found  its  way  into  the  bowels ;  and  in  this  condi- 
tion I  lay  till  morning,  when  I  was  surprised  with 
the  cries  and  lamentations  of  my  young  master, 
who  called  out  to  me  that  his  mother  was  dead.  I 
lifted  myself  up  a  little,  for  I  had  not  strength  to 
rise,  but  found  she  was  not  dead,  though  she  was 
able  to  give  very  little  signs  of  life. 

"I  had  then  such  convulsions  in  my  stomach, 
for  want  of  some  sustenance,  that  I  cannot  de- 
scribe ;  wi*th  such  frequent  throes  and  pangs  of  ap- 
petite that  nothing  but  the  tortures  of  death  can 
imitate;  and  in  this  condition  I  was  when  I  heard 
the  seamen  above  cry  out,  '  A  sail !  a  sail !  *  and 
halloo  and  jump  about  as  if  they  were  distracted. 

"  I  was  not  able  to  get  off  from  the  bed,  and  my 
mistress  much  less ;  and  my  young  master  was  so 
sick  that  I  thought  he  had  been  expiring.  So  we 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  219 

could  not  open  the  cabin-door,  or  get  any  account 
what  it  was  that  occasioned  such  confusion ;  nor 
had  we  any  conversation  with  the  ship's  company 
for  two  days,  they  having  told  us  that  they  had  not 
a  mouthful  of  anything  to  eat  in  the  ship  ;  and  this 
they  told  us  afterwards,  they  thought  we  had  been 
dead.  It  was  this  dreadful  condition  we  were  in 
when  you  were  sent  to  save  our  lives :  and  how  you 
found  us,  sir,  you  know  as  well  as  I,  and  better 
too." 

This  was  her  own  relation,  and  is  such  a  distinct 
account  of  starving  to  death  as,  I  confess,  I  never 
met  with,  and  was  exceeding  entertaining  to  me. 
I  am  the  rather  apt  to  believe  it  to  be  a  true  ac- 
count, because  the  youth  gave  me  an  account  of  a 
good  part  of  it ;  though,  I  must  own,  not  so  dis- 
tinct and  so  feeling  as  the  maid :  and  the  rather, 
because  it  seems  his  mother  fed  him  at  the  price 
of  her  own  life.  But  the  poor  maid,  though  her 
constitution  being  stronger  than  that  of  her  mis- 
tress, who  was  in  years,  and  a  weakly  woman  too, 
she  might  struggle  harder  with  it :  I  say,  the  poor 
maid  might  be  supposed  to  feel  the  extremity  some- 
thing sooner  than  her  mistress,  who  might  be  al- 
lowed to  keep  the  last  bit  something  longer  than 
she  parted  with  any  to  relieve  the  maid.  No  ques- 
tion, as  the  case  is  here  related,  if  our  ship,  or  some 
other,  had  not  so  providentially  met  them,  a  few 
days  more  would  have  ended  all  their  lives,  unless 
they  had  prevented  it  by  eating  one  another;  and 
that  even,  as  their  case  stood,  would  have  served 


!22o         THE   ADVENTURES   OF 

them  but  a  little  while,  they  being  five  hundred 
leagues  from  any  land,  or  any  possibility  of  relief, 
other  than  in  the  miraculous  manner  it  happened. 
—  But  this  is  by  the  way  ;  I  return  to  my  disposi- 
tion of  things  among  the  people. 

And,  first,  it  is  to  be  observed  here  that  for  many 
reasons  I  did  not  think  fit  to  let  them  know  any- 
thing of  the  sloop  I  had  framed,  and  which  I  thought 
of  setting  up  among  them,  for  I  found,  at  least  at 
my  first  coming,  such  seeds  of  divisions  among 
them  that  I  saw  plainly  had  I  set  up  the  sloop,  and 
left  it  among  them,  they  would,  upon  every  light 
disgust,  have  separated,  and  gone  away  from  one 
another,  or  perhaps  have  turned  pirates,  and  so 
made  the  island  a  den  of  thieves,  instead  of  a  plan- 
tation of  sober  and  religious  people,  as  I  intended 
it.  Nor  did  I  leave  the  two  pieces  of  brass  cannon 
that  I  had  on  board,  or  the  two  quarter-deck  guns 
that  my  nephew  took  extraordinary,  for  the  same 
reason :  I  thought  it  was  enough  to  qualify  them 
for  a  defensive  war  against  any  that  should  invade 
them,  but  not  to  set  them  up  for  an  offensive  war, 
or  to  go  abroad  to  attack  others ;  which,  in  the  end, 
would  only  bring  ruin  and  destruction  upon  them. 
I  reserved  the  sloop,  therefore,  and  the  guns,  for 
their  service  another  way,  as  I  shall  observe  in  its 
place. 

Having  now  done  with  the  island,  I  left  them 
all  in  good  circumstances,  and  in  a  flourishing 
condition,  and  went  on  board  my  ship  again  the 
6th  of  May,  having  been  about  twenty-five  days 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE  221 

among  them  ;  and  as  they  were  all  resolved  to  stay 
upon  the  island  till  I  came  to  remove  them,  I 
promised  to  send  them  farther  relief  from  the  Bra- 
zils, if  I  could  possibly  find  an  opportunity  :  and, 
particularly,  I  promised  to  send  them  some  cattle, 
such  as  sheep,  hogs,  and  cows  ;  as  to  the  two  cows 
and  calves  which  I  brought  from  England,  we  had 
been  obliged,  by  the  length  of  our  voyage,  to  kill 
them  at  sea,  for  want  of  hay  to  feed  them. 


END   OF  VOLUME   III 


•      E  X     L  I  B  R  I  S      • 

O 
> 

r 

H 

D 
O 
P 

CD 

R  1 1  K  A  U  L  T 

•< 

t:'t 


■^;: 


-V-.;  ""^s 
'^/•'.•; 

«^ 

.>...-j*  • ,  -  ••• 

^"^'■^^C^' 

■^•^-2 

*>•<'■" 

■'.-v.*?;.^ 

i^*^*  -i 

^m 

^^i" 


4 

*4